Search the Community

Hi, this will be my first story posted on here, this is my story called 'A Thing Called Curiosity' which i had originally posted on metabods.com a couple of years ago It involves forced muscle growth and absorption, the story also contains a few images in order to help with the visualisation, please tell me if the images add or take away from the story. I hope you guys like it and any feedback would be appreciated! - A Thing Called Curiosity - It was a late Autumn day, and it was a particularly cool day, about 27 degrees Celsius, and quite dry wind a lot of wind so it felt like 24 degrees, Cameron liked going out on jogs in the morning, and it was a perfect day for it with this nice cool weather, so he put on a hoodie and just compression shorts and headed out, since it was still 4am he guessed there wouldn’t be many people on the street so he could wear whatever he wanted, especially on a holiday and in the weekend, everyone would be sleeping in anyways. Cameron was a 19 year old young man from a town called Citadel in the Kingdom of Two Suns, it was a very small country, only about 150.000 inhabitants, and it was a generally hot and a very humid place since it was an island surrounded by water, but during the Autumn and Winter seasons it would rain a great amount and it would make the island a generally quite cool place. Cameron was still in High School, he was an average boy in every sense, average grades, average at sports, had normal friends, but he was quite a handsome lad, he was mixed race from having both side of the mother and father coming from already mixed lineages, which gave him a very unique look, he looked Iranian but with golden tanned skin, jet black semi-wavy hair, great eyebrows and grey coloured eyes, he had those naturally pink full lips. He had no facial hair whatsoever, but he did have medium/long hair with a slight wave, it was jet black but with a few patches that grew brown naturally and he kept it in a simple pompadour hairstyle, he also had a generally hairy body, but it looked good, he had long thin soft jet black hairs on his arms and between his pecs, the rest of his pecs were hairless naturally, he also has a treasure trail that started just above belly button and went down to his crotch, and his legs were covered with long semi-wavy long black hair that was thicker on the lower legs and thinned out as it went up to the crotch area. His body was athletic, nothing too special but he certainly didn’t need it, he was tone and was 175cm tall (5’7”) and weighed a decent 68,9kg (152lbs) so he was quite the eye candy but he was humble so he never became the arrogant type of dreamboat in High School although it didn’t stop girls (and a few guys) from wanting him. One thing he was always fascinated by were the physique of world class body builders though, he wanted to be one, or meet one and be able to touch those incredible muscles but he didn’t know why, he didn’t have a particular desire to be one except he just felt like he needed to, but with school, family, job and etc. he didn’t have the luxury to invest time in body building, besides he was content with body as it was, or so he told himself, with the images of body builder physiques always in the back of his mind at all times. Back on the jog, it was 4:59am, you could barely start seeing the sky on the horizon turning orange/red as the sunrise was approaching, he had been jogging for almost an hour, when he decided it was time to start heading back, he quite sweaty and his hoodie and compression shorts were soaked, so he decided to take off the hoodie to try and dry off a bit. He decided to take a short cut through the wilderness, he was by the beach and going up back through the jogging path would take too long, so he just cut through the wood to get home faster. As he was walking through the plants after about 20 minutes the sun was almost out and the light made everything much clearer when he noticed a tiled rooftop over the plants to his right, he was a curious boy who liked exploring so he couldn’t resist and decided to go check out the old building. As he approached the little house he could clearly see it was 17th century house, Citadel had many old colonial buildings and some smaller ruins were still in the wild lost and forgotten to time, but this one seemed in decent shape but the doorway was bricked up. “Strange,” he thought, “if it’s bricked up, then someone used it not too long ago.” That only sparked his curiosity even more, so he looked for a way in, the windows were also sealed shut except for one where it seemed to have given away, so jumped on the ledge and then stepped inside the little house. It was dusty and smelled like it had been closed off for a while but with the little light that entered through the window he could see a bit of furniture, and a bookcase filled with books, he saw a kitchen but not pans and dishes but beakers, so he thought, “Maybe a doctor lived here.” It certainly looked old, at least 30 years, so he grabbed one of the books from the bookshelf, and read, it was about genes, hormones, tissue transplants and drugs. “Hmm, it seems more like a biochemist then a medical doctor,” he thought to himself when he heard some creaking and the rotted old bookcase he took the book from sank into the floor on the right side, it surprised him since the floor seemed like it was made from concrete covered with tiles, but he noticed that only under the bookcase it was a wooden plank floor “so there’s something more under the house?” again curiosity got the best of Cameron and pulled the bookshelf out the hole and moved it to one side. “If i take out 3 more planks I should be able to fit through there,” he thought to himself as he shined a light from his phone down the hole. After taking out the needed planks before he jumped in the whole he heard some voices, it were people and they were near, he didn’t want someone to find him and ruin his fun since he doubted he should be in the, so he jumped in the hole where a staircase awaited him to his surprise, he shined with phone and the staircase seemed to go down a few more steps, he couldn’t see far since the phone’s screen isn’t as bright as a flashlight would be, then he turned back and peaked out the hole and he heard the voices of the other morning joggers and decided to just drag the small cabinet against the wall over the hole, the cabinet was bigger and hid the entire hole so if someone also got curious of the house they wouldn’t find this secret passageway. He then turned his attention to where he was, it seemed the little house had a basement, so he walked down the stairs, it was about 16 steps which lead him to steal door. “This door doesn’t look 30 years old, it’s dusty but must be 15 years old at best,” he said out loud as he examined the door with his phone. “The plot thickens,” he said as he found the 2 latches that held the door closed, he pulled one back and then the other, and he opened the door so a very dark room, the room felt hot, about 29 degrees but very humid so it felt like 31 degrees or a summer day. “Good thing I took off my hoodie,” he said. He couldn’t see anything and he guessed the room was quite expansive since he couldn’t shine at anything with lights except an industrial looking steel pathway that lead forwards, so he touched around the sides of the door looking for a switch but couldn’t find one, so he decided to walk forward on the pathway, albeit carefully, which after a few steps he found a stand with switches on it from what he could make out and he could barely see something a little more ahead, so he went for and said, “What the hell, hope this is it,” and flicked 1 switch then the second one, and third, and fourth and fifth switches up, he heard the flicker of an old light then one grid of lights from behind him turned on then another over his head and so on towards the front, and he saw what he had discovered. “this is incredible!” he yelled out with a grin on his face. The lights showed the pathway that lead to a central octagonal shaped part which looked like a research or control station for something, and there was a bundle of pipes that lead to it and then a huge amount of different wires and pipes then lead out of it so another part further in front which he could somewhat see but it was still in the only dark part of the room. He walked over to the control station where there was a ring of monitors that turned on in the inner circumference of the octagon, and in the middle and tower where all the pipes and wires lead in and the back out. The screens slowly booted up one by one. He looked at the largest monitor and saw different buttons and controls. “I guess this one controls other things,” and he looked at one that read ‘illuminate tanks’ he couldn’t guess what that could mean so he pressed it because the only places still needing illumination was the dark unclear part further back from the octagon. What he saw made his jaw drop, it was an area a staircase down from the octagonal platform where he was standing, and there is where he saw 5 large glass vessels filled with a transparent liquid, they were each illuminated by individual internal lights and a central large overhead lighting system over the central floor area with the glass vessels in a circular array around it. But the truly shocking thing he saw was the contents of the glass vessels, it was 5 enormous men, it was 5 men with the physiques he always admired and craved, it was 5 body builders with incredible muscle size, one in each tank. Cameron was awestruck and walked down the steel stairs that lead to the tank area, he managed to get his head to come back to earth as he started to analyse the area where the tanks were situated. There were large wire bundles and various tubes that lead from the control platform over to the tank are which split overhead and came down over each of tanks. “I guess they feed power and that liquid to the tanks and I guess transport information to, and from the tanks to the computers up there,” he said speaking out loud. But there were other wires and tubes that lead other places, like from each of the tanks a tube went overhead and converged into a single pipeline which lead overhead to the middle of the area and then had a different tube that came down and it had an oddly shaped nozzle. There were also tubes that come from under the floor and up to 2 stands, one had 1 tube and the other held 2 tubes about 3meters (10ft) apart from each other and in between them on the floor there was a part of the floor made from metal and was an odd shape, kind of like the silhouette of a dolphin seen from above or the reclining dentist chairs but this was just flat so just the contour. And there were 3 little openings on the metal plate on the floor, one at the top, and two, one on each side about halfway down. His attention shifted to the men in the tanks so he approached the first one to the right, he read what a plate on the glass read “Subject number 5  –  NEN code: 300977  –  Height: 179cm (5’10”  –  Weight: 106,2kg (234lbs)  –  BF percentage: 11%  –  Age: 31” “Wow that is enormous, and so heavy.” Cameron found it even more appealing when a body builder wasn’t just big but also quite heavy for their size. He further examined the man in the tank, he was naked and suspended in the liquid in a limp posture like he was just floating under water, and he had two tubes probing his body, a thin one went inside his mouth which he guess provided life support, a very large one just laid on the bottom of the tank, and there was one that came down his back and went into his anus, the tube was transparent and rather thick, the diameter must have been about 4cm (1.5inches) or 14cm circumference (5inches), Cameron didn’t know why but looking at the huge pipe enter the body builder anus made him feel warmer and his heart started racing, and he also got quite the hard on and since he was wear compression shorts, the hard on was quite evident, Cameron never really felt any attraction to other men, but then again not much towards a woman either, the only that made his heart race was thinking about muscled physiques, he confused as to what he was feeling and how to interpret it but one he was sure about is that he liked it. Still with a hard on Cameron looked around him to see that all the men also had the same tubes probing them in them in the same places and the one at the bottom of the tanks, and all of them had information plates describing their weight, age, size etc. He really wanted to know what this place was so turned around and went back up the stairs to the control platform. He researched and looked, he went to books, papers and file after file on the monitors, he saw formulas, designs for machines, plans, schematics, theories and read document after document. He figured out that this place was built by a doctor L. J. Andrews privately and he was obsessed with ever larger muscular physiques, and he was designing a machine that could take muscles from one person and give it to another person, namely himself, and he went through a lot of research and development to design the method to achieve his goal, but ultimately although he finished successfully his research a couple of years ago he had to abandon it, even though the machine and formulas were done and correct, and he had “acquired” the donators for the muscle (acquired here meaning he kidnapped the 5 body builders) there was a major downside to the experiment, no matter how much he crunched the data and recalculated, there was only a 0.7% chance a subject could survive the muscle impregnation “there is less then 1% chance of survival?” Cameron muttered, a chill running down his spine. “There is more than 99% chance of dying if someone used this machine, no wonder the doctor abandoned it, I guess I should leave this buried away as I found it.” With that Cameron decided to leave that place. As he put the books and papers back into their places and closed the files on the various monitors, as he was closing the last file on the monitor next to the staircase that lead to down to the tanks, he accidently opened a control panel as he looked down at the tanks and pondered what it would be like to have a physique like that. Then as he was turning around he slipped on a patch of grease on the floor that he didn’t notice before, lunged his had forward to grab anything to keep him from falling down the stair, and he grabbed the screen he was working on but his hand slipped off of it and he tumbled down the stairs and rolled onto the floor below, he was dazed and disoriented from the bumps his head took and he didn’t notice he was laid out over the metal plate on the floor, as he was recollecting his thoughts and trying to figure out what happen he heard an audible *beep* and he felt a cold band stretch over his forehead and adjust tightly, he didn’t understand what was happening, suddenly two other cold bands also stretched over both his wrists and tightening down holding his arms in place just as the forehead band held his head down. As this was happening he finally came back to his senses, and then it hit him “fuck!! I must have pressed something when I grabbed the monitor!!”. He realised he might have turned on the machine with a less then 1% survival rate, and now he was stuck in it with no way to escaped! As he came to this morbid conclusion he felt something else happening which he directed his attention to. The plate on the floor he was strapped to started rising from the ground, it stopped at about 1m (about 3ft) above the floor, then one of the two tubes in the direction his feet were, started moving, it was the slender tube and it had a needle attachment, Cameron was scared but there was nothing he could do, he struggled and struggle and fought with the bands restraining him as the needle got closer to his body, but they wouldn’t come loose, so he had no choice but to resign himself to the situation and hope that he somehow makes it out alive as he laid on the cold examination table-like thing he was strapped to. The tube and needle reached up to about halfway to the side of his right thigh and pricked him and inject a small amount of a liquid with a blue hue to it and then receded back to its original position, the prick didn’t hurt too much and he was feeling drowsy or drugged Cameron wondered “well what is it going to do?” just as he finished that sentenced he felt the bands on wrists and head loosen up, and then they receded as well into the table. “Maybe the process takes place in stages, maybe I’ll be okay if I leave right now,” but after saying that and trying to get off the table he found himself unable to move his limbs. “What the fuck is going on here? Move. Move!” he yelled at his body but it didn’t he could only move his neck freely, his extremities seem to have been numbed by the injection, they felt normal in every way except they felt incredibly weak, like when your muscles are fatigued after you have worked them out extensively and you can’t even lift them up afterwards, that’s how they felt, and so he started worrying again and he remembered. “I forsake myself to it, guess I was just too happy that it stopped but I guess it’s not done yet with me yet,” he laid there for about a minute before something else happened. The second tube that was next to the one with the needle started moving, it was a much bigger tube, it was a dark grey colour, and it was as thick as the ones in the tanks that went in the anus of the body builders, and it had a strange attachment, and as it got closer he could make out what that attachment was, it was in the shape of a penis head, and the rest of the tube was ribbed with lines and bumps, making the whole length of the tube resemble the shaft of a penis, as it got closer to his body Cameron felt the table shifting, it moved his legs up from under the calves, into a position that resemble the position of sitting on a chair but on his back, and he realised the tube really was meant for his anus, he was scared just like before for the needle but a little voice in the back of his mind told him he wanted to try and know what it felt like, and his penis became erect in a second as he remembered what he felt when he saw it inside the bodybuilder, he was afraid but he wanted to feel it, the desire to experience it grew and grew, and before he knew he felt the cold tube shaped like a penis touch the outside of his anus, it was cold and sent shivers down his body. When the tube reached the outside of the anus it secreted a little bit of liquid that felt like gel so Cameron assumed it was lubrication, and then it really started, the machine started apply more pressure to open up the sphincter muscle, and it did, it finally reached the point where the anus couldn’t stay closed and the head popped right in and Cameron felt like something he never knew he could feel, it hurt a lot as it worked its way inside but it felt so good at the same time, it pried open his hole because of how wide the tube was but Cameron was enjoying and for a moment even thought, “Maybe this isn’t so bad,” a thought that quickly vanished as he felt the tube go deeper and deeper, it only hurt at the anus but he certainly felt it in his insides as it straightened the curves in his colon onto it until he was shocked to see it start to show as it protruded through his abs, and it protruded more and more till it finally stopped, it was pushing out onto his skin a full inch if not a little bit more, it didn’t hurt or feel like it hurt him in any ways but it was very incredible, Cameron sighed a sigh of relief since he thought the worst was over, but how wrong he was. A few minutes went by and nothing happened, but then out of nowhere he heard a machine start to make sound, it sounded like a pump to be exact, and he felt a little vibration inside from the tube he had in his abdomen, he knew something else was going to happen. And that’s when it really started. He saw body builder number 2 to his left side twitch slightly, and then the calf of the man suddenly shrunk down to just skin and bones! He gasped, it was unbelievable, the man’s huge left calf muscle, which looked to be at least 54cm (21inches) suddenly deflated, but then he noticed the tube that went into the man’s anus engorge at the anus, it was carrying a lump and transported it up until he couldn’t see it anymore, after a few seconds suddenly a lump appeared at the base of the tube that went inside Cameron “what is that?….” he thought to himself and the lump moved up the tube and it went inside him and he saw it then come the head that he could clearly see through his abdomen and the lump moved down his left leg and where his calf was and then suddenly engorged to four times the size of the lump in an very painful wave which made him cringe but he noticed suddenly he had developed calves that were about 41cm big (6 inches) and that’s when it hit him, the lump was the man’s calf and it transported it to his own body, albeit some of the size is lost in the process, then he noticed 4 other lumps consecutively show up moving up the tube and into his ass, which aroused him more as each one penetrated him, then he saw them come out the head of the tube into his abdomen and he watched as they started moving towards his left leg again under his skin, when he raised his head and looked at the legs of the other body builders he noticed they had all lost all the muscle mass in their left lower legs, and when he turned his view back to his left leg it was just as the 4 lumps merged and with a wave of pain started fusing and becoming his own muscle, the pain was like that of having a bone broken but localised to where the muscle was being absorbed only while at the same time feeling like having multiple orgasms one after another. It made Cameron grind his teeth and arch back with a tear flowing out of his eye, and his cock so hard and going wild ripped right through his compression shorts to full mast! And as the wave of pain and arousal subsided after about 6 seconds (the longest of his entire life) he was left breathing heavily and sweating profusely, then he looked down to be amazed at what happened, there was his left lower leg, with a 76cm (30inch) mass of muscle, he was amazed, awestruck by the sheer size, the striated muscle fibres visible through the skin, and the large bulging pumped up veins that covered it, it made his cock rage like a wild animal. It was beautiful. But as he was preoccupied admiring the beauty that had become part of his body the machine seemed to pick up the pace and started working faster. The sound of the machine working faster finally got Cam’s attention, as he looked up at the men he saw body builder 1 through 4 had deflated left upper legs, and as he reached body builder 5 he saw his left upper leg suddenly deflate too, all his thigh muscles just disappeared and he noticed the lump again exit his body through the tube, then he saw it start happening to the man’s right lower leg, then upper leg, and as he turned around it had happened to the other men as well, he knew what was coming next and he feared it yet desperately wanted to go through with it, the voice in his head that told him he wanted it had grown louder and louder and was overpowering the fear. Then the lumps started appearing, 4 of them in a file came up the tube and flowed into his asshole, arousing him and making his cock jerk, he saw them then protrude through his abdomen and start making their way to his left upper leg where they merged and again a surge of pain and pleasure flooded his system driving him wild as the muscle expanded and became part of his body, but Cam’s desire for the muscle was making him bare the pain so he could watch the wonderful thing that was happening to his body, his fear almost entirely subdued by the erotic desire to have those muscles. Cameron’s eyes were marvelled at what he saw, the muscle expanded and became his now 109cm (43 inch) left thigh, the sight made him reach orgasm and he cummed all over himself with more cum the he had ever seen before, then even though still partially lost in the pleasure more lumps appeared and started making their way to his right lower legs, then more lumps and at a faster rate started appearing, going to his upper legs, lower legs, left glute, right glute, each of his 8 individual abs, Apollo’s belt, left then his right pec, forearms, biceps, triceps, lats, delts, traps, each time making the muscle, or arms or legs contract with the expanding muscles. Every single individual muscle group, one after another, he saw as the muscles disappeared off of the bodies of the once body builders around him and come into his body and start being absorbed by him, every surge of unbelievable pain, every wave of erotic pleasure, he came again, and again, and again as the pleasure was unbearable as he saw his body parts engorge with monstrous mass, the muscle inflating like balloons, the muscle fibres showing through the paper-thin stretched skin, the veins growing, engorging and spreading all over his muscles, thickening with blood and testosterone from those 5 men, it was a sight to behold. When Cameron finally managed to came back to his senses after the thrill ride of pleasure he took, he was, needless to say, overjoyed by his body, muscles with size beyond what any mister Olympia could ever dream of achieving, veins as thick as ropes spread all over his muscles protruding and pulsating with blood, feeding them, all glistening from all the cum he shot over himself which only made his body more attractive, and the compression shorts you ask? Nowhere to be seen, they had exploded off of his engorging muscled body with only a few tatters stuck under his enormous glutes. Cameron was more than amazed and he was especially enjoying the huge veins that appear all over his muscles, he was covered in them, and they were massive and pulsated with testosterone, and the clearly visible muscle fibres that were clear as day to the eye, he loved it with all his might, but the ride wasn’t over just yet….. While Cam appreciated his new given body he noticed something weird start happening, the five tanks holding the now anorexic looking men that were once beautiful examples of muscle at its best. The five men started dissolving into the liquid and the liquid changed from transparent to a really thick-looking white almost gel-like substance. Then he heard an automated sounding voice from the computer say ‘DNA impregnation complete, beginning stage 2’ “WHAT? I’ve only gone through stage one yet, after all of this?!” he exclaimed, when he saw two much larger bulges move up the pipe that went inside of him, they were coming together in a pair, one next to each other and he felt them stop right at his anus, he then turned his attention up above his head where he heard rattling and as he turned his eyes upwards he saw the pipe dangling from above with the weird attachment, which was just like the cock head attachment the one inside him has, start moving down. He was again afraid yet again uncertain of what might happen next, his heart racing, and him body sweating profusely yet again. He tried to move his head since the pipe was coming straight down at his face when the band which had previously retracted appeared again and held his forehead firmly down, there was no avoiding it. The cockhead shaped nozzle of the tube touched Cam’s lips after it made its way down next to Cam’s head then up again to meet his mouth which he refused to open and allow it to enter, so the pressure increased more and more and his lips finally gave way, the long, thick, rubbery tube made its way into his mouth, reach the back of his throat, but before his gag reflects could even kick in it made its way down his throat and it kept going down, more and more as he saw more of it disappear in front of him into his mouth, he guessed he had swallowed about 30cm (1 foot) of it before it stopped, then like in unison both machines started doing something…… The one that had violated his now rock hard bubble ass and protruded through his now steel cut solid 8-pack abs started retreating from his ass, he was relieved thinking the approximately 40cm (16 inches) of tube that was inside of him was finally leaving his body, but as the head was just about to leave his hole, the machine re-adjusted itself to a more pronounced 90° angle and started making its way back inside, until it reached the base of Cam’s hard cock with a painful pressure, then the pressure increased and it hurt more and more, then he felt a really hot sensation in his crotch like he was in a hot bath, and although in pain he saw something amazing, the tube’s cockhead started expanding and entering the base of his cock, his eyes couldn’t believe it, as he bit his lips from the pain, but he wouldn’t stop looking at what was happening, it made its way painfully up the shaft stretching it to the 14cm (5 inch) circumference of the tube, and he saw the thicker and wider head leading the way, stretching and engorging it until it reach and stretched the 7inch cockhead of Cam’s penis, then the pain increased as it started stretched longer, and longer, it went on and on but it did so while sending waves of pleasure to Cam’s brain, it was delicious, it stretched to a full rock hard, massive length of 40cm (16inches) then stopped when the two large bulges, each about the size of an orange, were absorbed into the ball sack, and as it was absorbed, ropes of veins grew onto them and he started feeling the breeze on his stiff hot dick, it had become part of his body as well Cameron realised in a disbelieving yet still joyous shock. This huge, thick, hot, hard piece of man meat, was all his, he jerked it to see if it was true and it jerked, it was more than he ever dreamed off. The rest of the tube that was behind the huge bulges that became his balls, retreated outside to their original position next to the needle. That’s when a different noise caught Cam’s attention “There is still more?” he thought to himself, but without any fear now, he was now determined to see this through, this accident had given him the muscles and the cock he could only ever dream off, he wants it all now and he going to thoroughly enjoy it. It seems the muscles and cock not only enhanced his body but also his ego had been boosted up, and he liked it. Then he noticed the white liquid that formed from the men who were once in the tanks starting draining, the level was going down inside the tanks, when he felt the tube that went down his throat start vibrating a little and so he looked up. He saw through the transparent tube a white liquid moved downwards in the tube and it went into his mouth and he felt the flow of the liquid through his throat and as it pumped out into his chest, and he felt something strange, but in his pecs, so he looked at them and saw them swelling and pulsating and it plunge him into an orgasmic thrill ride of pleasure, it was a magnificent sensation, and he arched back from how erotic it felt while his mammoth dick jerked up and down. The tube kept pumping the liquid inside of him and into his pecs and the pecs swelled to twice their size then stop swelling but kept contracting with every massive pump into them, and Cam’s from the corner of his eye even though he was barely able to think from the pleasure he was in could see the tanks slowly drain empty, which took he could only guess was around half an hour, half an hour of toe curling, orgasmic bliss, when it started to subside he was surprised he managed to stay sane after en experience like that, and slowly the pleasure started dying down and the pumps became less intense, which is when he finally noticed that his pecs did not shrink down, but stayed at the doubled size, and looked gorgeously tight and hard, but his nipples had grown to almost triple their thickness and protruded more than 2 cm (1 inch) now and were as stiff as a hot cock. As he admired them he felt the tube retreating from him and as the head left his mouth the last bit of the liquid that was left in the tube, about a litre, pour into his mouth filling it up and then pour all over his face, and it tasted like warm, deliciously sweet and salty honey as he swallowed it down, and he recognised the smell and knew it right away that it was steamy cum, he never tasted it before or anything that tasted as delicious, it was all over his rosy lips and felt good on his face. At the same time the part of the table holding his legs up in the air lowered back down, and as it did he was regaining the feeling back in his legs and arms, and he tried to move, and he did, he managed to get off of the table and the first thing he could bring himself to do was touch himself, touch himself all over, feel the muscles up, grasp his beastly pecs and dig his fingers into the solid flesh, slide his fingers over the striations on his legs, to pas his hand over his marble abs, to feel up the ropes of veins on his 40 cm (16 inch) cock, to grope his massive balls bigger than a baseball each. All of this massively aroused him which is when he felt his chest and abs start getting wet and he looked down at his shelf-like pecs and saw something fantastic, cum was coming out of his nipples in a stream, and grabbed his left pec and squeezed and a long squirt came out of it, more than 10 times as cum in that squirt then in a regular man’s ejaculation. He squeezed again this time catching the cum and he doesn’t know why but an almost euphoric hunger came from within him for that cum and licked it all clean off of his hand, and it was delicious, so he squeezed again, and again, and again, licking it up each time, and each time the quantity increased until every squirt released about half a cup of cum, yet his pecs didn’t shrink down, nor did it feel like it was running out of cum, it just kept producing more until it satisfied his hunger. As he finished up his meal Cameron looked to the stairs for a way out, to go out into the world as a new man, and enjoy every moment of his new life. His new life of monstrous muscles, that no man would ever be able to match or surpass again, and to be the epitome of lust, beauty and strength. The End........ ?

Astromuscle: So this story idea kept me up all last night... the only thing I want to preface is that while there will be muscle growth (later on hopefully ALOT of muscle growth) I decided i wanted to write this with like cool characters, and like an intriguing story... so I hope that's okay... and I hope you enjoy! Also heavy time travel ideas inspired by Zero Escape (google it) Chapter 1: The setup "I love you" "I love you too" "Not in the way I do..." ... Daniel woke up in a cold sweat. Standing at 6', he was taller than most people and lanky. As he put on his shirt he noticed his lean and small muscles, pecs barely stood out from his chest, abs only there from his lack of fat, and thin legs that barely bulged anywhere. Daniel was healthy, and normally wouldn't fixate on these details, however there was a reason he now was aware of how unimpressive he looked. Daniel left his sterile room to enter the rest of the base where he resided; a government building which was created to help correct the words missteps. They say hindsight is 20:20, and that's what Daniel was here for, and the reason for the whole initiative he participated in. As he entered the kitchen/dining area he saw one of the other residents of the building, a shorter man who's best descriptor was pudgy. Another word that always came to mind when Daniel saw Zeke was melancholy as the middle aged man never seemed to be happy. Daniel understood why, of course, but Daniel had gone through the same experience and still found time to enjoy the little things. This world was not devoid of happiness, but from Zeke's perspective it seemed any joy that the world could offer was a betrayal to the massacre they had witnessed. Daniel began to collect his breakfast from the kitchen (a banana, some toast with PB and J, and some orange juice) and sat down across from the middle aged man. Zeke had apparently made eggs and bacon, but now was only pushing the half of the food that was left around the plate. It caused pain to Daniel to see Zeke this way. He had not known Zeke much before "the massacre", but had heard he was an extraordinary teacher, with a lot of passion. In a way, Daniel was happy he hadn't known Zeke's brighter days, only to see him come down to this level. "Are you okay Daniel?" Daniel jumped a little at the question, unsure how long had he been caught up in his thoughts. "Sorry, I had nightmares again last night" "I understand, I get them a lot too" "Zeke, you should leave. You don't have to be here. This will only get harder for you." Zeke adjusted, appraising Daniel as well as casting a glance to the door to the room. "And leave you 2 to deal with all this, I couldn't do that. I am fine. Do you not feel any different after you... you know?" "No" Daniel was lying however. This government building held 3 Timesplitters, as they had come to be called. These people could travel back in time by teleporting their consciousnesses back in time. This could only be triggered by a specific boulder that was housed in the building, and was made further more difficult due to the fact that every jump changed you. After every time Zeke jumped, he seemed to become more morose. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A booming voice came from behind Daniel that made him spin around. Standing a staggering 8' a tower of muscle who went by Robert entered the room fully. Daniel's jaw dropped, Robert hadn't been that tall yesterday! Robert had been just under 8', but now was clearly at that height, if not taller once he fully stood up from entering the room. "Robert, did they run tests on you last night? You seem bigger," Zeke said with such nonchalance that Daniel was taken aback. "Ha Ha. Yeah, they made me jump a couple of times, and you know what that does to me!" Robert quickly scooped up as much food as he could fit on a tray and brought it over to their table. After setting it down he seemed to contemplate the chair, then grabbed another one to put next to it and sat down. "But we aren't changing the subject, what does jumping do to you Daniel? I get buffer," I don't know if it was on purpose or accidental, but one of his pecs bounced at this, "and Zeke..." Rob petered off at this. "I grow more detached to the world, it's fine to say so." "Right. So what happens to you?" Daniel looked to Zeke for some help, but Zeke, while still sullen faced, now had a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Robert does he seem to get more nervous every time he jumps?" "Maybe your right... Daniel?" Daniel shook his head and made a dismissive motion with his hands. "Guys, seriously! Nothing happens when I jump. No side effects!" Daniel was not a good liar. Robert leveled his eyes down to match Daniel's, "We will figure this out buddy, and when we do you are going to regret not telling us sooner." After a couple seconds of silence, Robert began to eat his buffet. Not long after Zeke got up to go in for some experiments, and left the kitchen, leaving Daniel and Robert alone. "So Robert, how big do you plan on growing." "I don't think I have much of a choice in the matter?" "What do you mean? You could just not jump and you would stop growing. Besides eventually if you got big enough you could probably do whatever you want." Robert began to laugh with a guttural deep sound before he began to choke on the food he had been swallowing. I began to get up to help him but he held me back and swallowed hard to clear his throat. "You are probably right buddy, but I guess I don't know. I personally don't have a limit in mind. I just want to be stronger. I need to be stronger." The last sentence was said with a much more deadpan tone than the rest. "Robert, do you still see the Reaper?" an icy chill seemed to have settled in the room, coming quickly to the talk of death. "I don't know, sometimes out of the corner of my eye... You?" "Same." Long moments stretched by as the clock seemed to tick at a slower and slower pace. Eventually Robert got back to eating, and the air seemed to return to normal, though Rob was notably eating with less enthusiasm. Eventually, Daniel's cell phone also buzzed, summoning him to do some experiments too. As he began to get up though Robert stopped him by grabbing his hand. The warmth of his hand engulfed Daniel's whole arm in a comforting feeling of security. "Daniel, buddy. In all seriousness, if there is a side-effect to your jumping I can help. I don't want to see you end up like Zeke, getting worse and worse each day. Please tell me." "Robert, if I notice anything I will let you know" Robert seemed to consider that statement for a minute, "Fine, whatever." He then proceeded to eat the food Zeke had left behind. Daniel made a quick exit of the room. In one of the hallways to the stone room, Daniel stopped. Breathing some long deep sighs he seemed to calm down, before punching one of the walls several times. "Can't the fucker just drop the subject." With some aggression let out and a disturbingly little amount of damage to the wall (they were meant to be Rob proof), Daniel dragged his feet along to the stone room. The stone room was a large, pristine clean room big enough to house something huge, but the only object in the room was a rock about the size of a pillow. Smooth on one side, extremely rough on the other it looked as though it had broken off of a cliff, with whitish grey colour. Quite a few scientists were in the room as well as Zeke who seemed rather distant. "How is our wonder boy doing today?" One of the scientists approached him with a smile so big Daniel could only think of the Joker from Batman to compare to. "What do you need? I am not feeling great today" "We have one test for you, shouldn't take more than a couple of minutes. Ready?" Daniel nodded and the scientist continued, "there is a room down the hall with a red flower in a pot. the keypad to get in will only open to your fingerprint, and mine of course. There was a blue flower in the kitchen, I don't know if you noticed. Now naturally since you didn't know about the red flower you'd have no reason to switch the red for the blue until I asked you to now, meaning if the flowers switched early, then you must have time traveled!" "I assume you wrote down the time you would tell me on a paper earlier. Only the jumper remembers the past world." "Yes yes yes, we wouldn't make that mistake again." "Let's get this over with then I guess." Daniel stepped up to the stone and laid his hand on it. As he concentrated on the jump, the stone began to glow green, until Daniel blinked and opened his eyes to the kitchen. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A familiar booming voice from behind Daniel made him turn around to see Robert halfway through the doorway of the dining area, clearly proud of his new height he thought the others hadn't seen yet. "Unfortunately," Daniel interrupted before more of this scene could play out, "Duty calls". After a scan of the room Daniel found the blue flower and grabbed it from it's vase. As Daniel was about to leave from the far side of the room from Rob, he shouted back "Rob you may want to ask the scientists for bigger shirts, yours don't leave anything to the imagination at this point." With that Daniel left a very proud looking Robert alone flexing with a very tired looking Zeke. Daniel rushed to complete the task, finding the room with the fingerprint scanner, and getting in and switching the flowers. To accentuate the point, he then took the red flower to the scientists in the stone room and gave it to them. "I'm still not feeling well, so I am going back to bed." "Still?" the wide-grinning scientist said. "Whatever, you know what I mean" With that Daniel left and proceeded to his bedroom. He laid down his head and fell asleep almost immediately, only to be plagued with more nightmares.

Some quick smut I banged out today. Give it a like on my Tumblr if you're so inclined. Inspired by a photo Michael Kidd, shot by Rey Rey's Photography. He is not the character, this is fiction, you're an adult so you know the drill. Please, don't sue me. I'm poor. *** Dad wouldn’t tell me what he was up to but he was bigger. The way he filled his shorts in was obscene. He said he was just working out harder. Right. It had only been a month since mom left him and he’d grown. He been growing. He kept growing. My father got visibly larger every day. We’d worked out together before. Lifting weights was our regular father/son bonding since I was twelve. Even when I came out, we didn’t miss a session. But almost imediately after mom left, he insisted on training alone in the basement. He would’t let me down there anymore. Said it wasn’t me, just that he needed space alone. I figured he was crying down there, needed a place where he didn’t have to be “strong” when he felt weak and helpless. Then I heard the grunting through the vent. At first I thought he had a dog down there. A weird ass dog to boot. Maybe one of those mutts from Ghostbusters. Mom was allergic to dogs but dad had grown up with them. He actually got choked up talking them. He always stopped to pet dogs who came across him when he was out. But I never heard those sounds when he wasn’t down there. He’d have told me if he had a dog. None of those dogs made the sounds I heard. They were borderline sexual. That’s why I had to go down there. I needed to know what he was doing, why he had to be alone instead of spending man-time with his only child. He left the door unlocked one day while he was out. I’d been coming over mre often to check on him. Dad had said some stuff that made me worry he might hurt himself. Break-ups will cause that, especially one after thirty years of marriage. But I was glad he was out. I thought he might have found a girlfriend. And it gave me a chance to snoop. But I wasn't ready for what I found. The muscle mags were one thing. Dad was working out hardcore. Okay. Not that I ever knew he had so many. Then I saw that some of those mags had nudes. I didn't even know they still published skin mags with the Internet going strong. So my dad was gay and didn’t even bother to tell his queer as fuck only son. Terrific. And the mags were scattered everywhere. Pages were lying loose on the floor. Some were stapled to the wood paneled walls. Then there were the rags. Torn up t-shirts. Ripped pants. Jockstraps with the jock torn open. All scattered everywhere. So my dad was turning into the Incredible Hulk in the basement? No wonder mom had left. One of the shirts--a nice polo shirt I’d gotten him for his birthday, I might add--was stuck to the wall like he’d thrown it there. I saw splatter marks from the impact. That splatter? It was cum. Cum was fucking everywhere. Some of it was even fresh, scattered all over the mags and the exercise equipment. Pools of it. The smell was overwhelming. And it made me hard as a rock. I’m not even a smells guy but it turned a switch on in my brain and I couldn’t turn it off. I tried. Something about that stench made me feel manlier, like I was getting bigger and stronger just from inhaling my father's crazy-ass super loads. I took deep snorts of the stench. It made my nose buzz. It didn't even smell like cum or sweat as much as it smelled like manhood. And manhood smelled terrific! It felt terrific! I put my finger into some of the cum that he'd shot on the lifting bench and thought "fuck yeah, dad." I had a vision of him in his more powerful body pushing those weights up and down while he was rock hard and... I snapped back, sickened. I was in my childhood basement, holding my crotch in my hand while I was putting a cum coated finger into my mouth while rock hard, thinking about my own father. I got the hell out and thanked my lucky stars that Dad hadn't come home to catch me. But I was still rocking a stronger hard-on of my life for two hours, even though I tried to think about anything other than sex. Then the call came. “Abel,” dad said, “Let's go for a walk.” His voice was cold. Growly in a way that was unfamiliar. I hesitated but said yes. If he wanted to yell at me, so be it. I had some yelling to do too. When I got to the park he walk looking alpha as fuck. That had become standard but the effect never diminished. On that day, he seemed twice as manly as the day before and I hated it. On any other man that would be instant boner fuel. Thick, vascular thighs. Pumped arms. Gray beard. But he was my dad. Even gay boys don’t get hard to their own dads. I never had before. Then I caught a whiff, just a little whiff, of that freak man-smell, It might have been my imagination. Didn’t mater. I felt my dick buzz all over again. And I felt shame. “I’m not mad, Abel. I wish you hadn’t gone down there but, well...” Dad kept his eyes on me and I was the one who looked away. “That’s fucked up, Dad. That’s really... I don’t wanna know.” Sometimes we tell lies thinking they’re the truth. “You have to know now. I can’t keep it secret much longer anyway.” “Secret? What?” Just because dad wasn’t yelling didn't mean I couldn't. “Is this the shit that drove mom away?” “No. But if she hadn't left, this wouldn't have happened. I'm glad it happened too." “God damnit. Just tell me what's going on so you can get it off--" I winced. Bad word choice "--your chest." And, with even better timing, I noticed Dad's chest flaring. He'd always had a good shape to it but, for the first time, I realized my dad had pecs. Big ones. "Are you gay, Dad? Did you let me come out to you and not tell me you were gay too? Because that’s really fucked up. That’s fucking cruel. That’s...” My voice was breaking. “It’s not quite like that. I mean...” I shouted “Then what the fuck is it?” “Shut up.” If he'd slapped me with the back of his hand, it wouldn't have been as effective. “Follow me.” And I did follow, red faced and sniffling. We followed a paved trail deep into the woods, then he went off on a dirt path. I thought it was for bikes but it was too narrow and unkempt. “It happens at home sometimes. I like that. Gives me a chance to explore it on my own. But it's better here.” I screwed my face up in disgust but, before I could complain, I caught that scent again. “It’s better with the others. It’s stronger. Fuller. I dunno. I need to be with the others.” “There’s a group of you? Aw, dad. You were always warning me about internet freaks and now--” “This ain’t on the internet, Abel. And you better not tell anyone. We can’t let outsiders know.” That was when I noticed Dad's voice. It was deeper. Strained. He huffed and puffed. He put his hands on a tree and stretched out. His back... it was wider. "That smell means it's coming, son. It's coming real strong." I heard footsteps. Leaves rustling. “I’m sorry about this. But you won’t be. It’ll bring us closer together, I promise.” He punded his fist against a tree. I heard something snap. Not a branch from the men walking towards us but from his body. There was another snap. Then Iooked down at his ass. How and when my father had gotten a bubble butt, specifically a perfect bubble butt, was beyond me. And all of the sudden, as he arched his back forward, popped that ass out, cried out, and the cloth split open. I saw my father's ass crack for the first time in my life. And I smelled that superhuman man-funk erupting from his skin, stronger than what he'd left in the basement. And as my dad grunted and groaned and swelled and stretched, I saw those others come out. They were not men. Men aren’t that big. Guys spend whole paychecks on drugs and gym hours to look half as powerful. Now I know it’s a waste. They wore tatters that were wrapped around their carved-stone arms and legs. One man tore the remains of a shirt from his chest. Schwarzenegger could only dream of having a chest that big with a waist that small. I didn’t say no. Didn’t say yes either. I might have flinched or pushed a hand away once. But I walked head first into someone's someone’s hard, hairy, inhuman chest and any resistance I had went at that touch. I sank to the ground, surrounded by a set of Tom of Finland super cocks that all had a variation of my father’s freak smell. Then I found the one that wasn’t a variant. “I have to do this, Abel" he said. He pressed my head against his crotch. "I tried to fight it but I don't want to anymore. I wan’t you to be one of--” The moment he said “us.” I clamped my mouth on his cock and he growled. His voice dropped another octave. “I should have done this sooner!” the others laughed. Then they cheered. They cheered because the saw the start of my body swelling up and stretching out. I moaned because I felt stars exploding inside myself. I roared because I felt like a man. More than a man. More than an animal. When people ask me what's going on, I tell them I'm working out harder. It's true. I haven't bought new clothes yet. I don't want to. I'll do so when I'm down to my last set. Then I'll buy a new wardrobe to destroy. I've moved back in with Dad. It's easier that way. More private. More satisfying. When the urge overwhelms one of us, we both go for the ride. The house is a mess now. We fuck too much. Break too much. The neighbors are complaining. They say there's a smell coming from the house. The women don't like it. But the men? They've been poking around. Trying to see what's going on. Needing to smell what's going on. I think they'll come around soon. They might do it without us. I'm already seeing the changes on their bodies. Less fat. Less bone. More muscle. More men. They're looking alpha as fuck these days, but Dad is the real alpha. I'm second in command. We're sitting back. Watching it happen. Waiting. It won't be long. We can wait. Barely.

This is just a little something that I wrote for my friend Beastpup for his birthday. But are you Satisfied It was early in the morning. Just one bird was singing outside of my still sunless window. Only the faintest crimson light was peeking out from over the horizon, just enough to silhouette the mountains not far in distance from my little village. I was not sure what had woken me up so early. The bird wasn’t very loud and they had never woken me before, and my alarm wouldn’t go off for another hour or so. I didn’t have a nightmare, quite the contrary going off how my sheets were tented in the faint glow emanating from my bedroom window. I was so hard that I was quivering, pity I couldn’t seem to remember what the dream was about. What struck me as odd, at least more so than waking up for no reason, was the fact that every one of my muscles ached, yet at the same time, felt more pumped than they had ever felt before. I felt like I had just come from the hardest workout of my life! True I was a bodybuilder and I worked out hard, but I focused different parts of my body each day. Yet and still, every fiber of my body seemed to be pumped to its maximum potential girth! So thick and rigid that it was actually hard to move! I tried though, gods did I try. I wanted to walk over to the mirror to see what I must look like in this state, but alas, my muscle betrayed me. So tense and full of blood that I couldn’t bend my joints properly, and when I managed, I moved with such sudden force that I would end up just flopping awkwardly under my covers, eventually knocking them off to the floor by accident. Every attempt at movement seemed to force my muscles to swell even more, getting thicker and harder to move. And with every attempt, my cock would pulse and spasm. Every attempt at movement seem to swell me even more, reducing my movement further. In the manner of minutes, I was only able to flex my fingers and toes, and when even that became impossible, I had the greatest orgasm of my entire life! Unable to move, to stroke myself further, I was left with only watching the fleshy tower erupt, watching it as if I was an outside observer. The orgasm lasted what felt like an eternity. When it finally ended all at once, my consciousness left me and the world faded to black. The alarm went off and I shivered myself off of the bed. As seemed to been happening for the past couple of weeks, I had tossed and turned in the middle of the night and kicked my covers off of myself and judging from the layer of cum dried on my chest , face and bed board, I must have had another wet dream like I was just starting puberty! “Jeez! What is wrong with me?” I thought aloud, walking groggily towards the bathroom barefoot and naked. I couldn’t help but make a stop in front of the mirror. As if by instinct I paused and flexed, turning at just the right angle, in just the right way to catch just the right amount of light to best show case the gains I have made over the past few years. I had posed in this mirror a million times and even set my alarm so I could catch the best light in the morning. At two hundred and sixty nine pounds at 6’3 I was “fair”… I could always be bigger and never felt big enough. I could never quite push harder enough or eat enough food. No matter how big I got I never “felt” big despite what the people around would say. I flexed and turned a few times in the mirror, twisting this way and that for the best angles. After getting what I felt was the best light and angle, I pulled my cellphone off of its charger from a nearby counter and snapped a few pictures to post to snapchat, twitter and tumblr. My frequent haunts on the web in my favorite poses that I felt made me feel the biggest. Even though I didn’t feel big, others felt I was, and I sought the praise even though it never stuck. There were plenty of people who wanted to worship a guy with my kind of build, and when word got out that I was submissive, more that wanted to own it, but I have yet to find the right kind of guy to actually submit to. I sighed as the first few likes and lust filled comments started to pour in and stepped into the shower. As soon as the water hit me, I felt more animated, awake and alive. I started to step in the shower and hum, soon enough it evolved into a full blown dance and song. I imagined myself dancing naked in the rain without a care in the world scrubbing down my body and loving the feeling of being lathered up and clean. All too soon it was time for me to dry up and get ready to hit the gym. The day was young but I always have a busy day running my restaurant so I had to get my work outs hammered out early in the day. I stepped out of the shower and toweled myself off, moaning as I felt the towel run over my warm and wet muscles but caught myself before lingering. The gym was more important. I quickly put on one of my favorite new aussiebum jocks, some pants, my favorite shirt and went to the kitchen for a bite to eat. After a quick breakfast I hopped on my vespa and headed towards my favorite gym. It was a pleasant ride and when I walked through the door, I was greeted with the usual familiar faces, a couple of them congratulated me again on placing fourth in my last competition before getting absorbed in their routines again and I was glad to do the same. I practically skipped passed the cardio machines, glad to be done with them and went straight towards the weights. I sighed as I hit the iron. The kind of sigh one makes when receiving a particularly pleasant massage, sitting in a warm bath, or putting your head on the chest of that special someone where you feel absolutely safe. This, the feeling of the dumbbells in my hands, the strain in my muscles, the rush of blood that each rep promised, the coming pump, this was my sanctuary, a time and place I could forget about everything but GROWTH! I could never get enough, but that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t give it my best! “But are you satisfied?” I paused, mid rep. Someone just asked me something. It sounded close and I got the feeling it was being directed to me but I didn’t know from who, or why considering I hadn’t said anything. I tilted my head up to look at my reflection in the mirror to see who it was and found that there was no one close enough to have been the one to ask the question. “Maybe it was just in my head?” I thought to myself as I continued my routine without any further incident. After putting the weights back in their proper place and a few waves to the other friendly gym goers, I headed out, hopped back on my Vespa and headed towards work. On route to work I noticed that I had a little extra time and I was about to pass a familiar café. I was feeling good and thought I would treat myself to a drink before work started so I turned and made a slight detour, parked and headed in. The café was lively. By the time I got there were more people waking up in town and stopping by. I didn’t mind though, I really liked this place. The ambiance was calming, the smells of freshly baked breads and brewed coffee were delicious, golden beams of sunlight were streaming in through the windows facing the mountains and despite the number of people here, the place wasn’t loud. There was just the quiet hum of people chatting amongst themselves, working on lap tops or drinking grade A coffee prepared with love. I waited in line only briefly before it was my turn to order my favorite brew. I took delight in watching them brew it, step by step, taking in the sounds of its preparation, softly cooing as I was enveloped by the smells. Truly, this was heaven on earth in the early hours of the morning. “But are you satisfied?” The voice in his head challenged again. This time I was certain it was coming from my head, but it also wasn’t. It wasn’t MY voice that was speaking and I got the distinct sensation that it was coming from somewhere else, somewhere behind me. I looked and this time spotted a young dark man sitting two tables away in one of the chairs closest to the window. He was sipping his coffee, tilting his head slightly as he did so with his eyes close. “Well bull boy?” the voice echoed confidently throughout the room yet only I was able to hear “Are you satisfied as you are now? Struggling for growth” he continued to sip, eyes closed with a look of contentment on his face. Maybe I was going mad, he probably didn’t even know I was here. No one was talking to me in my head, maybe I was just stressed from work. “Do you want to grow? To be guided towards your dreams or….” The voice continued “are you just going to sit there and stare?” and at that final word, his eyes snapped open, and he was looking dead center into my eyes through the corners of his own. I froze, dumbfounded gazing bake into the calm and confident gaze of this strange man, paralyzed by an intense internal fire that belied his calm eyes and slowly grown smile. He didn’t speak a word, not physically at least, but somehow I knew that he was beckoning me to him, an invitation to sit at his table. I hesitated, sucking air into my lungs as we looked into one another’s eyes. There was something clearly different about this man, something otherworldly in everything about him. The way he sat, the way drank, the intensity in his gaze, how he carried himself, his confidence, the way he demanded you attention with his very presence without actually trying to stand out, and the words he spoke in my mind… it all made me feel… submissive. My hands were quivering, and my heart raced under my still chest. I was still holding my breath. It was odd. I wanted to approach this man, to sate my curiosity, to ask a million questions, my mind was now racing in step with my heart when this strange man’s voice echoed again “Breath bull, there is nothing to fear, no need to be anxious. Be calm, and step forward. I would speak to you” To my surprise, all was as he said! With just those few words, I suddenly felt that all was well. My heart rate slowed, my body relaxed, my mind quieted, and all anxiety and worry fled from me all at once. It was as if his silent voice washed over me, bathing me in his presence, his very being. I could FEEL him though we were yards apart… I stepped forward, slowly and deliberately and with every step closer to this man, the more the rest of the world seemed to fall away, become unimportant. With each step closer, the world seemed to change. After the first few steps, the smells of the café melted away. Another couple of steps, and I could no longer hear the hum of activity in the building. There was only the two of us, nothing else mattered, and the closer I got to him, the more powerful he felt. I was standing directly in front of him now, towering over this much shorter seated man and yet… I felt completely and utterly powerless. At the same time, I felt safe and warm. There was an air about this man. He radiated strength and compassion like lesser men radiate heat. I whimpered and fell to me knees in front of him. I didn’t dare speak, I couldn’t even hold his gaze anymore. I looked down at his feet, overwhelmed by desire and unconsciously flexing for him. This was familiar. I was falling into subspace but it was more than that. This presence, HIS presences, was familiar for me. I have never seen his face before but part of me was absolutely certain that we had met in the past, recently, within the past couple of weeks… “Raise your head” came the commanding echo. I obeyed, and again our eyes met. This close to him, I felt like my muscles were full of nothing but jelly. For all their size and power, I felt helpless before him. “Y yes sir” I managed to whimper out He smiled, and my heart fluttered. I didn’t know why this man had such an effect on me, but he smiled and spoke again. “Do you know who I am?” I didn’t know what to say. We hadn’t met before, but I was certain I knew him. He was familiar to me, but it also felt like a recent familiarity, like we have known one another but not for terribly long. I honestly didn’t know what to say so I answered truthfully. “I am not sure s sir” I said, completely oblivious to the others in the café looking the 6’3” bodybuilder on his knees silently looking up at this man like a puppy. “I feel like I know you but I don’t know from where” “I am not surprised Beast” Answered the strange young man “I only approached you from your dreams. It was then that you shun brightest” He smiled again, and I felt tears forming in the corner of my eyes. “You see, to most, dreams are just thoughts, swift flickering of your eyes under closed eyelids. To me though, they are a window into the potential of a person. Dreaming of what you wish could be, what you would do or be removed from the shackles of natural limitation. To me dreams literally glow making some stand out to me more than others.” He leaned in closer to me, so close I could only see his neck and this time he actually spoke, I could feel his breath on my ear “and I saw you from the other side of the world.” My eyes widened. What praise he gives me, surely I was not so special I thought but then the echoing came back to my head “But of course you are sweet bull.” He pulled back to face me touching our noses together looking deep into my eyes “But are you satisfied” I knew who he was now. He was the one bringing such sensation to my dreams. He didn’t say he was, but I knew somehow that it was him. He could see into my dreams, see into my mind, my soul and saw something and wanted to see what I would do if unrestrained, so he brought feeling to my dreams. All those weeks of waking up with dried cum on my chest, waking up without covers and on some occasions on the floor, all those body shaking dreams that I could never quite remember when I woke up came flooding my memory all at once. I knew who he was now, and my answer came with certainty. “NO!” “you want to be bigger?” “yes…” “You want to be transformed?” “yessss” my breathing was becoming ragged. Something big was coming, I could feel it, feel the slightest trickle coming from his stream of consciousness but I couldn’t tell what “I can do this, but there is more bull. You know it, and I know it. At the heart of it all, you want something more.” He tucked his finger under my chin and raised my head, I had unconsciously turned my gaze back down, subconsciously lowering myself to show this man what we both knew was the answer he no doubt anticipated “I want to hear you say it Beast” “I….I want to submit! To belong to a man worthy of me and that I will strive to be worthy of” “You want to give everything to that man?” “YES!!!” “Then I ask you again Beast. Do you know who I am?” “Master” The word left my mouth as effortless and as natural as breathing. It felt right, familiar and saying it made me feel even more, like I some restrained had loosened on me and at the same time, I felt every muscle fiber in my body swell. “You are my Master” I said again, and again my body begain to swell. My shirt tightened against my widening form, my pants did too and my belt snapped. I heard the unmistakable sound of tearing fabric and realized as a flutter of movement caught my eye and I looked down to see my tattered favorite shirt hit the floor what it was. It felt like a dream, the same dreams I had been having for weeks, since Master first caught sight of my dreams and entered them somehow, but I was unmistakably awake, and I was GROWING! “Good bull Beast” Master uttered. And hearing that made me whimper like a needy pup, which made him smile and made me whimper even more. I lowered my head and wrapped my bare arms around his waist; I could feel them swelling further. I felt a warm hand press against my head and ruffle my hair and through it, I could feel genuine compassion and love flowing from him, my heart fluttered once more, and I felt my shoes tighten and tear off of my growing feet, followed by my muscular legs ripping from the seams, leaving me naked there in the café in nothing but my jock. There was a change here as well, my bulge had grown 3 fold or more, even soft, it looked like it could be at least a foot in length with an impressive firth on it and my balls were threatening to spill out of the pouch . I didn’t care that I was sitting so exposed in a public space. In fact I felt invigorated. I don’t know how, but Masters power was actually making me grow, not just dream it, and I was happy to grow. It wasn’t for me anymore I was growing for him. I was his, and all of these people had first row seats and seeing what my Master was capable of. Every submissive thought, every act of service to him seemed to make me grow more! I nuzzled my head against his loving hand, giving in more to him and my chest and back swelled outwards. Then my arms, thighs, butt, shoulders all followed suit. Growing thicker, weighing more and more heavily on my bones. It was just like my dreams, but it was so much more intense when it was actually happening! What really got me was I could feel Masters emotions as he poured his power into me to feed my growth. He loved me, he really did and the more of myself I gave him, the stronger this feeling seemed to grow. I could feel something else too. This bond of ours was growing, just like I was, and I could feel more and more from Master. He loved growing me too, loved it as much as I loved growing for him, but whats more is I could feel him getting stronger. Not from my size, but from my submission. My submission to Master made him more powerful, and no sooner did Master gain this power, did he flood it back into me. A feedback loop of growth feeding growth but suddenly, Master pulled back. No sooner did he do so that my jock snapped and fell to the floor. I had outgrown every shred of clothes that I walked into the café with. “I think it is time to take you home Beast” My heart sank. Had I disappointed him, offended him somehow? I was about to start crying when he said “Your brothers are dying to meet you” My eyes widened, still streaming with tears. I didn’t know he was communicating with others but sure enough, I could feel the presence of other connections streaming from Master. There were dozens of them and each connection seemed to be, for lack of a better term, buzzing with excitement. “you learn fast bull boy. It took even the sharpest of your brothers many months before they learned use telepathy as I do. Its still sloppy, but I felt you trying to listen in to your new family” Master smiles and clapped his hands together and one of the walls seemed to evaporate, giving way to a completely new environment. The sun was high in the sky here, where in the window on another wall it was just coming up over the horizon. “this is a portal Beast” Master said “I tend not to like stating the obvious but it is pretty common to not really believe what you are seeing at this stage in knowing me. For many, what I do doesn’t register to them till later. Still, come through, I would like you to meet them” He said, walking through his newly made portal. “I want to meet them too Master” I exclaimed bounding towards the portal and immediately stumbled, hitting my head on the ceiling and crushing two tables on my way to the ground, the people sitting on them having to dive out of the way. I hadn’t realized how tall I had grown since my “little” growth spurt with Master, nor how wide I had become. I was going to have to let my mind catch up with my body before moving so suddenly in the future, so I crawled out to the portal, saying sorry and blushing through it as it closed behind me. Before turning my head, I could already hear a stampede approaching, when I looked around I saw the peculiar sight of dozens of massively muscled men with varying degrees of bovine features about them. Some had tails, some horns, bovine faces and fur, some had thick cherry like nipples and others had a set of cock and balls that might have knocked someone over if they turned too quickly, and every single one of them came to a halt and knelt as close as they could to their Master, kissing him or whimpering if they weren’t close enough to reach him. Tails flicked and a chorus of moos and “welcome home Master” sang through the air. “Is this him?” one exclaimed, looking in my direction “of course he is! Look at him silly. One day with Master and he is already taller than any of us!!” They all seemed so excited but none of them approached, then Master made a gesture giving them permission and they all practically pounced at me in their excitement. I may have been bigger than any one of them but being tackled by literal tons of bull slaves still knocked me onto my side. They were all so happy and excited to see me that I couldn’t help but smile and laugh at their attention, which only seemed to make them happier. Master smiled at our exchanges, and we all felt it through our link with him. He was happy and proud that his bulls fell instantly in love with their newest stable mate The effect was immediate. All at once, every single bull, including myself grew hard, the “smallest” of which was still over two feet long. Mine though was easily over twice that now and around a foot and a half in width. My brothers were in awe at how much I had transformed in such a short period with Master. From their excited chatter it became obvious that my growth had been unique and knowing how Master’s power worked, was proof that I was a good and pleasing bull to Master which made them happy that there was someone who made him so happy and why they warmed up to me so quickly. Masters smile soon became a mischievous smirk, and I felt a hum go through his connection with every pup but myself, which he seemed to dangle just out of reach of me, teasing me with it. Just moments later, I saw that same smirk cross over to his stable, my stable, before my brothers rolled me over on my back. “since today is your first day Beast, I thought it would be appropriate to ‘get to know’ your brothers and I more intimately. Make this even more of a day to remember” And with that, my dozens of brothers swarmed around me on every side, pinning my arms, my legs, my torso and began licking and kissing and groping every inch of my muscular form. One pulled out a comically large tape measurer and started inspecting me on Masters command “Eighteen feet nine inches tall… eighty four inch arms…. Chest is- hey guys its hard to measure when you are still latched to his pecs” sure enough, there were seven bull men fighting over who would get to suck on my nipples, furiously wrapping their lips around them and sucking like their lives depended on it before another sibling dove in, persing their lips in an attempt to take it into their own mouths. They weren’t fighting, but competing with one another, betting amongst themselves over who could make me feel the most welcome. I was apparently three times the height I was before meeting Master, but every measurement I heard fired off by my brothers was well over three times what they were when we met. I wasn’t just literally bigger, but I was proportionally bigger. A moan escaped my lips, long and deep and hearing it made my brothers… moo. Starting off as a lustful human groan and then evolving into a chorus of animalistic bovine bellows. All together like… a herd! I wanted to be like them, to be one with the herd, MY herd, MASTERS HERD. And I mooed with them. It didn’t sound as animalistic, it was very obviously a human imitation, but Master seemed pleased and my brothers groped my muscles harder, appreciating the sentiment. I blushed a little at how out of place it sounded in comparison to theirs and Master noticed. “Aww, you want to be more like your brothers do you Beast? A bull in more than spirit?” he said with a chuckle in his voice. “Yes Master! I would give up being human for you!!!” With that Master climbed on top of me, standing over my chest and said the words “Good boy” I could feel my body swelling, growing bigger, thicker, but I didn’t notice. Because this time Master was unbuckling his pants and pulling out his ample cock and was aiming it towards my mouth and began stroking. My lip quivered. Master was going to feed me his very own protein! My felt my cock stiffen even more as several mouths wrapped around it, hands stroked it, and caressed my boulder sized balls forcing my legs apart. All at once, I was receiving a blowjob from four maybe more brothers, so many hands and tongues moving in concert with one another that I couldn’t tell, my balls were being lifted and I could feel their growing weight and more hands than I could count were exploring my every muscle, the crevices between, kneading them as swelled outward like some sort of hot air balloon. “Open up Beast!” Master commanded, and I eagerly obeyed, just in time for him to spill his seed all over my tongue. It was divine. I could taste my Masters manhood, his masculinity, his power. I was so grateful to him for sharing this with me that I didn’t notice that my ample body hair was thickening, and growing coarser becoming fur. I didn’t notice as my ears elongated or my nose became a snout, didn’t notice the nubs growing on my head, forming into large, prominent horns or the tail growing out of my back side. All I knew at that moment was ecstasy knowing I had made Master cum for the very first time. My balls suddenly lurched up against me with such force that it made my brothers down there moo in confusion just before I shot into the air, a creamy white geyser that flew up, and showered every one of us, even master in my cum. Master laughed and my brothers were quick to lick him clean. He was sopping wet, giving kisses or pets to his nearby bulls and extending the sensation of this to those not close so that all felt loved and cared for. He took such care of that, delighting in the feeling of us knowing how much he cared for us and that only made me love and respect the man more. My muscles pumped suddenly, surging with a familiar energy and I began to grow and grow. My brothers were having to climb on top of me, one by one to prevent from getting crushed under my growing form. “I can feel that pup. I can sense all that you feel for me” he said leaning in to kiss me “I am so proud of you. You make me very happy” tears began to stream from my eyes as my rate of growth surged faster “You make me happy too Master. I love you!” I bellowed, ending in an animalistic moo. I was now more bull than any of Masters other bull slaves and on top of that, I had grown so larger that they were ALL able to fit on top of me now with room to spare. There was a crash somewhere near my foot and Master turned around laughing. “Well there goes the house” despite the smile on his face I felt aweful. I had just destroy Masters home and I hadn’t even seen it but I felt his warm and calming presence washing over me. “Don’t feel bad Beast. I am actually very proud of you! We didn’t even make it to the door and you have already outgrown the house. I told you. You are special” Gratitude welled up in me like it never had before, and my muscles seemed to be keeping pace with this deluge of emotions I was feeling. My legs grew so thick that they were pushing a ninety degree angle, unable to close less than that, and my lats were more like wings at this point. I couldn’t see my feet and I couldn’t lift my head. My back and chest muscles were pinning my head in a single position. I moaned feeling the weight. I felt like my bones would crack any second but I couldn’t care less, I was growing more and more huge by the second and I could feel Masters love and pride along with my brothers love and awe. So much love, from every one… another happy moo escaped my mouth, making the ground shake violently and somewhere in the distance, I could hear a car alarm go off. My feet were rising higher and higher above the ground as my legs were being suspended in the air by their own muscles. My calves were preventing my heel from touching the grass. My arms would only bend a couple of degrees and I could feel even that mobility slipping away. My head wasn’t touching the ground either. This was amazing! I loved these feelings, I loved my brothers, I loved my Master!!! Master climbed over my pecs and slid down towards my face, sitting on my chin. My back and chest had forced my chin to look “up” and all I could see was an upside down world, though I could tell I was looking down at the canopy of the ancient trees near my Masters home. They must have been impressive in height for me to even see them as huge as I was growing. Master slid down further, sitting on my back muscle next to my ear and kissed me, sending his feelings of pride in my still growing form through our strange and familiar connection. We didn’t need words anymore, not really, we could send exactly what we were feeling to each other. I could hear dull popping sounds coming from somewhere and pain all over, I was getting scared before Master spoke. “That sound and the pain are one and the same Beast. Your bones are breaking, being crushed under the impossibly large weight of your muscles. They will be little more than dust soon but the pain will subside.” He kissed me again and it washed it all away. There was nothing in the world I wouldn’t do to feel him kiss me, to feel his love and pride. A shadow crossed my field of vision. The knowledge that my muscles were so huge my bones were shattering made me hard as a rock. The shadow was my cock which had grown to the point that it was hanging over my mountainous chest in front of me. My balls were pressing up against my toes now too. I wanted so badly to reach out and touch it but my arms just wouldn’t budge. The muscles on my forearms, biceps, triceps and deltoids made it completely impossible. They had all grown so much that they were practically stacked on top of one another and on top of that, my lats had grown so wide that they couldn’t even stand straight out, my arms were sprawled out over my head, making my make a bulbous muscular X on the ground. Thinking about it, I guess I didn’t really need my bones anymore. I couldn’t move an inch anymore, I couldn’t even open my jaw enough to speak! All I could do was move my eyes and whimper at Masters continuous affection. I was becoming a being of pure muscle for Master and hearing him whisper in my ear how much he loved it only made me more proud to be his. I could never repay him for what he was giving me, or express how much he meant to me. All I could do was grow more for him. And so that Is what I did. I grew and grew, so much so that Master and my brothers could comfortably walk between the crevice of my pecs and that is where they made their new home. I grew and grew more, my pec and back muscles had grown so massive that they were forming a sort of fleshy tunnel between my head and the outside world, making it seem more and more distant. All that existed to me was my body, my brothers and my Master. I couldn’t see as my body swelled up over the surrounding forest, or how it inveloped an entire city! Master told me though, Master always came out to my ear to talk to me. To tell my how much he loved me and that I was his good bull, his prized bull. My brothers would come out too, always busy rubbing or teasing me. Sometimes, when they weren’t greedily drinking the milk that was now flowing out of my nipples like a river, they would bring tubs of it to my mouth so that I could taste it too. They were all getting bigger. Angus, a bull that nearly always seemed to be at Masters side told me that it was all because of me. That my milk was helping them to grow too and I felt even more proud, and aroused, that my milk had this property for them. I didn’t even know I was lactating! I had grown so huge that all sensation felt like it was blurring together. So many muscles were touching by now that I was taking on an almost spherical shape. I was becoming a muscular planetoid! A fact that Master noticed. He had grown in power too and used it to levitate me off of the planet. Something about the worlds governments being afraid id break a tectonic plate and hovered us over the moon. I had grown so massive that my body was pressurizing itself. I even had my own atmosphere! It felt like a dream but it wasn’t. I was awake and in a family that loved and cherished me more than I had ever felt in my life. I loved them all so much. And I could still feel myself growing, only now I didn’t have a point of reference. Master told me one day that I had grown larger that Jupiter, that I had grown so massive that I had stolen several planets from the sun and that they were now orbiting me! I kept growing and growing, Faster and faster the more I felt for them all. I whimpered, and time and space itself vibrated, echoing my voice across the cosmos. I had no idea how Massive I had grown. Master says that I had grown so larger that I had actually bisected the galaxy and had long since started crashing into others. My body was so huge that I couldn’t feel a thing. My cock was by now, trapped between my pecs and every time Master told me how large I had become, an avalanche of cum would flow down on my head. “But are you satisfied” I heard a voice say in my head. Masters voice, and I knew that the answer was no. I grew in relation to how much I loved and submitted to Master, and I would never love or submit enough. “As long as there is space in the universe left, then I will always grow more for you Master” I thought, and I knew that Master heard me, I could feel his love and pride well up in our connection. “I will outgrow the universe for you!” “I am sure you will one day Beast.” Answered Master “You are already halfway there.” I wasn’t sure how, but I knew that Master spoke true. The universe had become very cramped since my growth began. Countless starts and galaxy clusters were pushed further and further towards the very edge of creation, with me at its center, serving my Master as the very ground he walked on, producing testosterone laden and growth inducing milk from pectorals larger than comprehension, from nipples that were so heavy they hung down on their own. I was the largest thing in all the universe! But I would grow still further for the Master I love so dear.

[[Not much of a polished story yet, but thought I'd share regardless. Sorry for any typos! Just an idea I had been playing with for a bit now. Let me know what you think! Seriously, I love comments and critique. HAPPY GROWING!]] Finally, it had arrived. After hours of checking tracking numbers like a drug-user waiting for that next fix. Mike heard the knock on his door and rushed to it's attention. He opened the door swiftly to see a package which contained his new mouse and drawing tablet. Hundreds of dollars spent on this state-of-the-art technology, days of waiting, but finally... Mike plugged in his new peripherals, turned on his drawing and animation program, and smiled. It had been some time since he was last able to draw any digital characters. He had the perfect one in mind. Flex Surge, his most popular OC (original character) who has graced many webcomics of both adventure and lust. Without much hesitation Mike put his pen to the tablet and began sketching away. Lightly making the framework to the body, drawing shapes and connecting them with flowing lines. As if it were meant to be, each stroke of his pen slowly brought to life the character like never before. After an hour of steady work and painful focus, Flex Surge had come to life in digital form once again. However, there was a small problem. Literally. Anxiously Mike scrolled through all the tools within the design program. He knew the tool he needed, but was brought to a frozen halt when he spotted a new tool, the "Swell" tool. This tool was more so what he needed than the other tool. "Was this even in existence before?" he thought to himself. A moment passed before he shrugged. His fingers typed CTRL+S, a prompt on the screen marked the project as saved. He then clicked the Swell Tool and hovered over Flex Surge's arm. Mike itched his right arm as a warming sensation reverberated from the same area his mouse settled on the screen. With caution he clicked right at the center of his characters bicep. A small prick hurt his own arm, but nothing happened. Uncertain of how to use the tool, he decided to click and drag the tool over his characters bicep. He did so slowly and with focus. So much focus the sound of his cat knocking a glass off the table startled him. His mouse slid up four inches before the click was released. The itching on Mike's arm continued. Only this time it was increased ten fold. His breath quickened and his fingers started to get numb. It felt like he was running a marathon with which how hard his blood was pumping. And then it happened... A searing pain coursed across his bicep. Mike clutched his left bicep with his right hand. The pain continued for a good thirty seconds before disappearing into a pool of warmth. Then the bicep grew. His hand rose, palm spread under the enlarging muscle fibers below. Mike removed his hand scared, but aroused. His bicep continued to grow, slowly but surely, as never before seen veins pressed against the warm skin. An inch, or four, and within a minute his bicep stopped growing. With surprise Mike ran to the mirror by his bed and flexed it. The bicep puffed out with such size that his body responded sexually. Seeing this sent Mike into a rage unlike any other. His blood pressure rose and his breathing heightened. His cock twitched a bit, before growing itself, pressing against its' captor. Such euphoria and pleasure had not been felt before. Mike reached down and grabbed his throbbing warm cock, and decided, more...

After increased interest, here are Parts 1: and Part 2: After being shown where he will be staying, Jessie decides to go ahead and get a little more comfortable with his surroundings by taking a nice long nap. After about twenty minutes, he gets a knock on his door. When he opens it, it is Victor again who comes rushing in and goes to sit on Jessie’s bed. Victor looks like he just came back from a very intense workout since his tank is completely drenched with sweat as he slowly drips perspiration off of his face and head. He takes his tank off to prevent more of a mess from occurring. “Sorry about this Jessie, I didn’t mean to get all of my junk on your comforter man.” He realizes what he just said and laughs. Then he motions for Jessie to come sit by him for a couple minutes while he talks to him. The sleepy man does so and wonders why Victor can’t just talk to him while he is standing. He basically just stares at Victor’s body whenever he is around anyway so it doesn’t really matter all that much. Victor’s muscles bounce every time he talks as the sweat continues to bead up and roll down his neck and chest. “Damnit, I can’t seem to stop sweating. Can you give me a few minutes Jessie while I go hop into your shower?” He gets up and rushes into the bathroom. He pulls his shorts off before he even gets into the room as Jessie sees his coach’s gorgeous Italian bum for the first time. There is a nice treasure trail of hair that is leading into his asshole. Jessie softly moans as he gets up to peer around the corner of the bathroom. He sees the gorgeous stud lathering his hot body up with the body wash he just put in there as his cock hangs sideways and is semi-erect. Jessie starts talking to his program coach from the corner of the doorway. “So……ummm you can tell me from the shower what you were going to say to me?” “Ohh well I was just going to discuss the next part of your program with you. You will be training with me of course, but that will be the easy part.” Jessie walks into the doorway and sees Victor with his back to him as he bends over revealing his hairy hole as he cleans it with his hands. The smaller man moans a little louder now as he quietly takes off his clothes to go sneak up on his coach. Jessie’s cock bounces frantically as it attempts to find its way into Victor’s enticing hole. Victor continues to speak to his client without him even knowing that he is right behind him in the shower. “I suppose that you will want to know what is going to happen next with you. Well….” Jessie starts rubbing his coach’s hot bubble butt and slaps his cock up against it. Victor jumps at first but grunts as he turns around to grab Jessie and slams him up against the shower wall. They both moan deeply as they kiss each other longingly and smack their cocks together. Victor starts stroking them both as he presses his muscular body up against his smaller partner. The horny man runs his tongue along Victor’s pec shelf as the muscly Italian puffs it up for him. “Mmmmm worship me Jessie, I really do need someone to appreciate what I have accomplished. It doesn’t happen all too often.” “I thought you said you had a lot of guys that were into you?” “Heh nah, I’m too old for them I think. You seem to like what I have though. You want to fuck me don’t you? Mmmm sounds good to me.” Victor stops stroking him and turns to bend his ass over so his hole touches Jessie’s cock. Jessie stares as his cock throbs wildly and starts to slowly part Victor’s hole. Victor moans loudly as he begins to move himself on top of his smaller top’s hungry cock. Jessie yells feeling his coach’s ass swallow his bloated prick. Victor then pushes Jessie down onto the shower floor as he starts to ride him. Their slick bodies rub together as they both grunt and groan. Jessie rubs his coach’s huge back muscles as they contract in his hands and is even able to reach around to feel his coach’s abs working overtime. “Mmmm Victor this feels amazing despite the fact that you’re doing all the work. I feel like I should be contributing somehow.” Victor slowly turns his body around to face Jessie and leans in to talk to him. “Jessie pretty soon you will probably be pounding guys into oblivion. Besides what you are doing with me right now is a sign that you have a dominant trait that is just begging to be cut loose. It takes a lot of guts to pursue the guy that is going to coach you and turn you into the man you deserve to be. And my gawd I can’t wait to make you fucking blow up into a superman.” Victor bounces is now picking up speed on Jessie as he feels him starting to draw closer to cumming. Jessie leans in to plant another kiss on his coach as they embrace each other. Jessie exerts his authority on Victor now as he pounds him harder making the coach grunt louder and even laugh. “OH FUCK YEAH JESSIE, you are going to be an insatiable beast, now cum for me you crazy man.” Jessie pulls out of Victor to starts slapping his cock on top of Victors heaving pecs. The sensation is getting him even closer. Victor takes it in his hands and continues slapping it onto the underside of them. They both growl as the coach rubs Jessie’s cock on his nipples. This is making Victor’s cock to start dripping all over Jessie’s legs. “MMMMM Jessie if you can spray your load onto my huge pecs that would make me cum harder than I have in weeks. I am beyond ready for you to coat me.” He slaps it harder on his pecs as Jessie tenses up. Victor strokes him harder once he can feel the cum racing into his partner’s cock. Jessie yells as he splashes his cum all over Victor’s bouncing pecs. The coach yells himself as he feels his cock preparing to burst itself. Jessie quickly leans down to start nursing on his coach’s nips which immediately puts Victor into a lustful trance. “AHH FUCK JESSIE, THAT’S IT! I CAN’T HOLD IT BACK ANY LONGER!” Jessie feels Victor spray several thick white ropes onto his lean chest before the coach pushes him up against the wall again and sits up to slap Jessie in the face with his leaky cock. “Mmm fuck yeah Jessie. You really know how to make an Italian guy like me feel good. I think you have just convinced me that you need to be transformed into a giant musclebeast.” “I just hope I don’t disappoint you Victor. You are so hot yourself. I would be happy to be at least half as hot as you are.” Victor smiles and pulls Jessie into him again as they cuddle with each other for a few minutes. After that, they decide to dry off as Jessie hugs him a little more making Victor purr deep down inside. He turns to kiss Jessie longingly again as he holds him close one more time. At this point it has been over an hour since Jessie saw Arliss. He wonders if he is moving too fast with all of these men since he has already had sex with both of them. Victor tells Jessie that he needs to go now, but he will be back soon to escort him over to the training facility. The Italian coach manages to find an outfit he can wear in Jessie’s wardrobe before he departs. Jessie puts on a fresh outfit as well before sitting down in a chair to check out some of the channels on his television. After a few minutes go by, he gets a knock on the side door adjacent to his room and realizes that he will have a roommate. Instead of getting up he tells them to go ahead and come in. They open it and come over to sit down beside of Jessie on his bed. It is Bronson who seems really upbeat after being down earlier in the day. Jessie smiles and asks him if his meeting went well with Arliss. “Did Arliss help you get settled in here?” Bronson curls his lip a bit and makes a strange face. “Well dude, he wants me to lose weight before I enter the program. I’m not sure that I can do that because he also said that I only have a few days to do it. Do you think that is even possible?” “Hmm I’m not sure man. Maybe your coach Lorenzo can help you figure out how to slim down.” “He said that to me, but I haven’t seen Lorenzo since I got here. He has been a real jerk and I don’t think he really cares about what happens to me. Has your coach been available dude?” Jessie smiles at him and nods. “Ohh yes, Victor is an incredible man. Very personable and really cares about what happens to me. He is supposed to come back here to take me to the training facility soon I think. I am a bit anxious though.” “You are really lucky Jessie. Maybe I should go find Lorenzo then. I will talk to you later.” Bronson gets up and walks back through the side door and closes it behind him. Jessie gets up and opens his door to walk out into the main hallway. He sees some activity going on a couple doors down and notices a thickly muscled stud standing in the doorway to someone else’s room. When he gets there he realizes that it is Thomas’s coach. The two men have been arguing quite a bit and Thomas looks extremely upset. Jessie’s curiosity gets the better of him as he walks down there to find out what is going on. He knows that he shouldn’t really be involved though. “I shouldn’t bother you two since it seems like you are in the middle of something.” The huge man grabs Jessie by the arm and turns him around. The brute is quite tanned with tattoos down his arms and has a thick beard on a very nicely developed face. His sparkling green eyes peer into Jessie’s as he smirks. Thomas sighs and walks back into the room he was in. “Oh no, you aren’t interrupting anything man. I am just trying to get Thomas motivated for his upcoming routine. He isn’t used to being pushed obviously. I’m Cliff Byutov by the way. You must be Jessie because most of the coaches and trainers have been talking about you.” “Good things I hope because I don’t want to be the black sheep here.” Cliff leans in again and gives him a big smile. His huge beefy arms wrap around him as he pulls him into Thomas’s room. He lets Jessie go and has him go sit in one of the chairs by the window as he walks into the bathroom to retrieve Thomas who appears to be hiding. “Get out there runt. I think one of the other guys here can be a great influence on you since you don’t seem to want to deal with me all that much.” “I don’t really want to do this. I don’t understand why it had to be me that ended up in this program. My friend Owen is the one that wanted to be transformed, not me.” “Well Owen isn’t here and I am not giving up on you Thomas. Get out there and sit with your other roommate.” Cliff pushes him out of the bathroom as Thomas staggers to go sit on his bed. Cliff comes marching out and stands between them. His huge beefy chest is covered in thick brown fur as Jessie scans it over with his eyes. Cliff winks at him and crosses his arms as he turns to stare down Thomas. “Alright Thomas, you have been chosen to go to training first. You will be required to go through some testing as well to prepare your body for what it will be exposed to. Now with Jessie here, I can inform him too that he will go through the same type of testing. I’m not sure if you are going after Thomas or not though. I think the other guy in this program has some prerequisites before he can even proceed so you might be after him.” “Well I know that Victor is supposed to come back to talk to me soon. Maybe I should go back to my room and wait for him?” Cliff puts his arm out and gestures to stay put. Thomas looks a bit miffed as Cliff walks over and picks him up. He rubs the small man’s back and hugs him. Thomas looks a bit more relaxed now after Cliff puts him back down on the bed. “You worry too much Thomas. I won’t make you do something that will make you regret coming here. Your mind is going to change a bit through the program anyway. I want you to feel comfortable in your own skin. I really do think that Jessie being here could be helpful to you in the long run. You should both get a bit more acquainted with each other to ease your concerns.” Thomas seems to agree with this as Cliff walks out of the room. Jessie goes to sit by Thomas and gives him a light hug. Thomas lays his head on Jessie’s shoulder and takes his glasses off. He sighs a bit before looking up at Jessie. “Cliff makes me feel so insignificant. He is such a huge man and I can’t understand why he would want to even train me. I mean I know he was assigned to me, but could they not find a guy a bit smaller eh?” Jessie laughs at what he just said. “Have you seen what my coach looks like? Victor isn’t exactly small either. I guess it depends on how we handle certain types of stress. If you want me to help you through this, then I will; besides your coach is quite hot.” Thomas smiles a little and agrees. He says that Cliff does like to hug him a lot and thinks that maybe he enjoys spending time with him. Jessie tells him that some guys like to exert their dominance and thinks Cliff might be into that. “The truth is I think Cliff probably wants to see you blow up into someone that he can have some fun with. You should get to know him a little better because you both might be able to build some kind of long-term relationship with each other.” “Ehh you might be right…..I guess I should start to listen to him more. I do agree that he is quite hot, I sense a nurturing side to him as well which is quite sexy…..okay…..I feel a lot better now, thanks Jessie.” “Sure Thomas, I need to go back to my room now because I figure that Victor is waiting on me. Talk soon man.” Jessie gets up and walks back out into the hall again where Cliff is hanging out. He smiles at Jessie and walks up to him. He puts his hand out and gestures for Jessie to put his out. He does and they shake hands. Cliff lifts him up and squeezes him tightly. Jessie groans a bit before Cliff puts him back down. He then walks back into Thomas’s room and shuts the door behind him. Jessie slowly walks back down to his room and opens the door. Victor stands by the window shirtless and turns to see Jessie in the doorway. They smile at each other as Victor gestures for him to close the door behind him so that he can spend some more time with him again in private. End of Part 3 Mocking the Hosts: Moving the Needle: Managing the Transition:

They get to the facility fairly quickly since it is located right next to the airport. When they get inside, Victor manages to get all of Jessie’s documents signed so he can become a member of the company without any delays. They are whisked away into a waiting area where four other men are also standing. Two of them are quite heavily muscular while the other two are small like Jessie. He walks over to one of them and taps on his shoulder. The man turns around and is wearing wiry glasses. He smiles and puts his hand out to shake Jessie’s. “Ehh hi there, I’m Thomas. Where are you from?” “Iowa actually, my name is Jessie. Are you from another part of the country?” “Yeppers, I’m from Maine. I have been mistaken for being Canadian quite a bit though because of my accent. I try to cover up the bad parts as much as I can.’ Jessie admits to himself that the guy is pretty cute. He is very slender and there is hardly any muscle anywhere on his body. Jessie looks at his own arms and smiles. Victor sees this and smiles as well. He leans in to Jessie and whispers, “I know what you are thinking. Wow…..this guy needs more help than me, but every man is different. Genetics can be unlocked and you will find this out later on.” The other man standing with them doesn’t seem too interested in talking to anyone so Jessie asks Thomas about him. “So who is the other guy with us? Is he not friendly or something?” “Oh that is Bronson. I think he is just really scared because he hasn’t traveled anywhere before. He talked to me earlier and told me he was from the outskirts of Laredo Texas I think. I’m sure he will talk to you if he gets the impression that you are in the same situation he is in.” “Okay I’ll try to start up a conversation with him then.” Jessie walks over to him to get his attention, but instead makes him jump up in the air and says ‘Sweet Jesus!’ about ten times before he finally calms down. “Holy lord dude you about made me fill my britches. Sorry this whole experience is just so……crazy for me. I don’t think I look too bad, but my agent Lorenzo keeps telling me that I need to lose the fat. Am I really that fat?” Bronson lifts his shirt and shows off his ball belly which is covered in brown hair. Jessie makes a gesture with his face then smiles. “Well Bronson, Thomas over there told me your name and I think you look pretty sexy. Obviously the company has something else in mind for you though. Ohh…..and my name is Jessie by the way.” He shakes Bronson’s hand and puts his left arm around him. Bronson calms down a bit and pulls his shirt back down. “Thanks dude for being cool. Maybe this won’t be as hard on me as I thought it would be.” Thomas walks over to them as Jessie puts his other arm around his back. Jessie realizes that he getting great vibes from both of these men now. Victor and the other agents disappear as another large man walks in front of them and directs them into a side room. They follow as he has them sit in three empty seats located ten feet from his desk. He sits down and takes his jacket off revealing his under armor shirt which is hiding nothing from them. His immense muscles look as if they are about to break free as Jessie moans under his breath as he unknowingly stares at the man’s insanely veiny arms. The man looks directly at him and grins. “I see someone has a muscle fetish. That is great since you were likely picked partly for that reason. Each one of you was selected because Maximum Nutrition received letters from your respectable gyms about making a huge change in your lives. All three of you will have your own surrogates whom you have already met back in your respectable hometowns. As for myself, I will be overseeing your progress while you are here. My name is Arliss Mancari, and I would like to say that I also went through the program that you are about to enter. I was one of the first winners they ever had in the lottery.” He stands up and moves around the front of his desk to sit his giant bubble butt on the edge while he crosses his arms. Jessie continues to stare at him like he is in some kind of trance. Arliss smirks as he looks at the other two men. “You are Jessie right? *he points at him* Bronson is on the left correct? Which means that Thomas must be on the right? You all have different body types which should be interesting because this doesn’t happen that often. I want to individually speak with each one of you just so I can get an idea of what you are expecting to get out of all of this.” He stands back up and tells Bronson and Thomas to leave the room. Jessie turns red as he sits in his chair looking quite embarrassed. Arliss walks around his desk again to pull his desk chair in front of Jessie before sitting down in it not even two feet away. His testosterone is permeating the small man’s nose which is making him sigh just a bit. He looks into Arliss’s eyes making the huge stud grunt a few times. “So Jessie, I believe your surrogate is Victor Dumas right?” “Yeah he seems really cool. Very personable and friendly, I like him.” “He is quite friendly. He was in the lottery just a couple of years ago and he is one of its huge success stories. He was quite skinny, but a real cutie too. I have noticed that you study people’s physical attributes constantly. You haven’t taken your eyes off mine since you came in here. I admire that a lot. I am not going to lie to you, I get hunches about our clients each year and normally I am right about how well they respond to the program.” “So you think I will do well here?” “I think you will be a HUGE success story. *he winks* I’m not just saying that Jessie, you will literally explode in size because you are open to it. I can sense it in you. You want to study my body a little more?” He stands up and tries to take his shirt off but motions for help. Jessie gets up as well to help him slide it off his upper body as his muscles spill out. He grabs Jessie’s hands and puts them onto his pecs and arms. Jessie squeezes them. “Don’t be afraid of me Jessie, I want you to feel them all since you can have this kind of power as well. Our bodies deep down have this kind of potential to grow.” Jessie continues to rub his massive arms and runs his hands on the giant veins running up from his forearms into his shoulders. He moans as he stares into Arliss’s eyes. “Feels nice huh? There is more of course.” Arliss pulls his pants down as he flexes his enormous calves and quads. His jock is barely able to hold his cock and balls in as his giant bubble butt gleans with sweat. The smell of testosterone nearly makes Jessie pass out. “Oh my gawd, I didn’t think it was possible to get this big?” He rubs Arliss’s veiny legs and squeezes his bubble butt. Arliss begins to moan deeply as he looks down at Jessie and smiles. “That feels great Jessie. You have a tremendous way of massaging muscles. I don’t normally do this with new clients, but I sense a strong thirst for muscle in you. I am feeling really horny now and won’t be able to keep my jock on much longer, think you can help me out with that?” Jessie stops touching him and backs off a bit. Arliss realizes he may have gone too far with him and backs off himself. “Oh sorry about that Jessie, I should know better than that but…..your touch is so nice that I don’t want you stop.” “Uhhh…..don’t you have a boyfriend or husband? I would think you could have any man you want.” “Yes I do have a husband and we have an open relationship. We both have no problem seeing other men as long as we trust each other. He is the founder of this company by the way, Maxwell Hardy. He has his own boy toy and I am still searching for one actually. Perhaps I should end this consult and move on to the other two?” Jessie sits back down and tries to calm himself a bit before getting up and walking back over to Arliss again to rub his massive back and glutes as he leans up against him. The big stud moans deeply as he reaches his enormous arms around to rub on Jessie a bit. “See I knew you had a desire inside you. Do you want to try and help me out of that jock again?” Jessie gets down on his knees and smells the sweaty jock before running his tongue along it as he reaches up to squeeze Arliss’s swollen pecs and abs. The big man pulls Jessie’s shirt off slowly trying not to rip it as well as his shorts. He sees that Jessie doesn’t wear underwear which makes him growl as the smaller man’s thick bull cock hangs freely. “Oh wow Jessie, I can foresee a body that will match that beautiful piece you have there. I need mine to be released from captivity as well.” Jessie pulls the man’s jock down as his thick uncut cock hits the smaller admirer in the face making him sigh before he slides his tongue down the foreskin. Arliss moans louder as he reaches down to rub Jessie’s head and shoulders. “Oh yes sir that feels awesome. You really know how to make a man feel really good.” Jessie slowly swallows his huge member down as he squeezes Arliss’s giant arms and gets a steady rhythm going on it. The big stud immediately starts to drain precum down his throat which is making Jessie work even harder. “OH FUCK YOU HAVE A HUNGER JESSIE! I LOVE IT! MMMM KEEP GOING MAN. MAKE ME CUM HARD!’ Jessie moves his hands over to Arliss’s huge pecs teasing his swollen nipples and slapping them hard making the big man yell in excitement. The huge man starts to massage Jessie’s firm ass, even fingering his hole. “OH JESSIE, IT IS COMING MAN! GET READY FOR IT!” Jessie can feel the bigger man’s huge balls contracting as the cum flows into his cock as Jessie looks up into his top’s eyes and moans deeply. Arliss explodes down his admirer’s throat shooting rope after thick rope of his white river feeling Jessie’s eager mouth swallow every single drop. “LET ME SEE IT JESSIE! *Jessie opens his mouth* OH GAWD YEAH, YOU HAVE THE LUST FOR MUSCLE! The company is going to have a field day with you. Now get up here hot stuff so you can sit on my desk and I can return the favor.” Jessie gets up and sits on the desk as Arliss walks over and shoves his heaving pecs in his face which promptly makes Jessie nurse them as he sucks on both of his nips hard. Arliss moans deeply as his partner munches and licks them over and over again. “Awesome Jessie, that feels incredible! A little more massaging on my tits and you will get a mighty tasty reward for your effort.” Jessie takes this to heart as he works both nips over several more times. Arliss laughs as he massages his small admirer’s cock slowly. “OH YEAH JESSIE LIKE THAT…..JUST LIKE THAT…..OH GAWD THAT FEELS SO GOOD…..MMMMMM” Jessie can feel Arliss’s pecs contracting as he shoots several streams of milk down his partner’s throat with each pec. Jessie moans loudly as he feels a load starting to build up in his own ballsac. “I can feel it man, let me take care of that for you.” Arliss slides down to swallow Jessie’s cock and slowly sucks on it feeling the cum building up quickly. He sighs deeply as Jessie moans louder feeling it move towards his cockhead. Arliss opens his mouth to watch it squirt as several ropes launch into his mouth and cover parts of his face. He grunts as he slides Jessie’s cock back inside his mouth to gulp down what is remaining. He smacks his admirer’s back lightly and smiles. He pulls it back out after Jessie stops cumming. “Jessie wow we need to do this again soon because this was fucking great. I think you are destined to not only be big like me, but to be with someone like me.” He stands up and puts Jessie’s hands back on his chest. Jessie leans in to start kissing his abs as Arliss flexes his massive guns. His engorged member bounces making Jessie reach down to grab it and start rubbing in quick, firm strokes. Arliss nearly yells feeling another giant load building up in his balls again. “Oh yeah Jessie I have another one waiting for you. Mmmmm…..fuck you really know how to turn me on.” Jessie moans as Arliss shoots several more jets of cum this time all over his upper body. The smaller man leans down to lick the spurting cock with his tongue catching a few strings as they go flying down his throat. Arliss laughs again as he gently rubs Jessie on the head. He finishes cumming and the two men sit together on the desk. “Whew Jessie, you are one sexy fucker. You have made a friend here today for sure. I will do everything I possibly can to make this experience work for you. I will have to wait and see the other two men another time now it seems.” He laughs and rubs Jessie’s chest a few times before stopping. “This was an awesome experience for me as well Arliss. I didn’t know this was inside me. I was so scared to come here without my ex, but now I feel alright.” “Heh, you may have several exes once you get out of here Jessie. I just hope that I have a chance with you once your program is completed.” The two sweaty men try to pull themselves together before they put their clothes back on. Arliss contacts his assistant and tells him to reschedule his consults with Bronson and Thomas until later in the day. As Jessie prepares to leave the room, Arliss stops him and lifts him up to give him a kiss on the lips. The small man moans as they feel a connection forming between them. When they finish, they smile at each other as Arliss puts him back down. Jessie leaves to find his room as Victor waits for him down the hall. Arliss realizes that he is developing a crush on the smaller man which surprises him greatly. End of Part 2

Jessie Aberdeen’s name has been selected by a muscle supplement company in a contest through his local gym. The company gives away three tickets a year to three lucky recipients to come visit their headquarters and to mingle with some of their models and sponsors. Jessie has won one of these tickets which have made some of his gym buddies incredibly jealous of his luck since only a handful of men have ever been given the chance to even obtain a ticket. The thing is Jessie isn’t really all that interested in even going to the headquarters unless he is allowed to take his ex-boyfriend Riley Cera with him since they are still very close friends. Riley is all for it, but they have to convince the company, Maximum Nutrition, of letting him tag along first. One of their agents, Victor Dumas, has made a special trip to come and meet with Jessie about him being selected for the contest. The man catches up with him as he is going through one of his workouts. He walks over and takes a seat beside Jessie on a vacant machine and gives him some much needed encouragement as he pumps his pecs up. After finishing a set or two, Victor puts his hand out to shake the winner’s hand. Jessie’s eyes immediately wander over to the agent’s powerful arms as they glisten and show off their incredible vascularity. The man is a stunner with huge muscles all over his entire frame. His shirt and pants are leaving nothing to the imagination. He asks Jessie where they can talk in private so they can have a conversation about what will transpire next. The gym manager happens to be nearby so he directs them to the back of the gym where they have a meeting room. Both Jessie and Victor go inside and sit down across from each other. He goes through a checklist asking Jessie asking whether or not if he has any health issues and does know that he has a stipulation about Riley. “May I ask Mr. Aberdeen why you want to bring your friend Riley along?” “He makes me feel very relaxed in unfamiliar surroundings. We also have a history as well.” “Ohh I get it. Well I hate to tell you this but the company is not thrilled that someone else is being added to the list, but they have said that they will allow him to come. He just won’t be allowed to participate in the program though.” “There is a program? I just thought there was some kind of reward involved.” “Ohh there are definitely rewards, trust me, but you do need to realize that Riley will complicate things if he is a part of your program.” “So where will he be then? Should I just give my ticket to someone else?” “OH NO! You can’t forfeit the ticket. It was awarded to you because you fit the criteria for the contest. Riley however, does not fit the criteria. We can invite him to visit you later on, but for now he doesn’t constitute an invite.” Jessie stares at him in a confused manner and wonders what the problem really is with this situation. “I just don’t understand this. This makes me want to forget about the whole trip altogether.” Victor stands up and lifts his shirt up to show Jessie what he can look forward to. “Here let me show you what can happen to you when you come to the complex.” He then pulls his shirt off and pulls his pants down to do a most muscular pose. Jessie looks on in awe at this man’s perfection. “Uhh okay, so you are saying that I will look something like that?” “Well not exactly like me, but I was at one time on the other side of the table like you are. I was smallish and pretty average, nothing special really. They have methods there that can change your body forever. Every man has different DNA, but this is an opportunity that is only afforded to the lucky few that are chosen. You were selected because they foresee success with you Jessie.” “Hmm okay I guess I am sold on this. I just want you to promise me that Riley will get to come see me eventually.” Victor sits back down and pulls out a stylus from his briefcase to hand it to Jessie so he can use it for his tablet so he can sign off on several digital documents. They talk a bit more about the trip and Victor assures him that he will make sure Riley gets an invite when things are ready to go. “So…..I read that there are two other men in this, right? Are they just random guys like me?” Victor laughs and nods his head up and down. “Yeah just like you and yes they are from this country. You will meet up with them at the company orientation when you get there for meet and greets. They are also smallish like you.” “Okay I want to trust you Victor. I feel like we could have been friends when you were younger.” “And we can’t now? Come on man, are you telling me that you wouldn’t want to feel these all the time?” Points to his giant biceps and squeezes them as they rise. He motions for Jessie to come over and feel them which he does. He smiles as Jessie lets out a slight moan and reacts. “It feels great to wake up every day and feel like you are the center of someone’s fantasy. Before my growth cycle, I didn’t have anyone to be with. Since I joined the company though, that changed quickly and I have all kinds of friends. I hope we can be friends as well Jessie.” He stands in front of Jessie and has him rub his chest feeling his rock hard abs and thick pecs. Jessie moans again and leans in to feel them against his face. Victor pulls him back a bit and laughs. “Not now little man, if you get too close to me you will get me in a lot of trouble. Now when we get to the company, then maybe we can get a little more acquainted.” “Are we traveling together?” “Absolutely we are. The company sent me because they think that we can get along pretty well and I beginning to think that they are correct.” Victor puts his clothes back on and wraps his right arm around Jessie as they leave the meeting room. He tells Jessie to go home and come back to the gym when he is packed because they only have a brief amount of time before the next flight comes in. Jessie would like to contact Riley first, but knows that his ex would rush there to try and go with him as well. “What are you going to do here Victor while you are waiting on me?” “Call me Vic if you want Jessie. *winks* Hmm well…..I guess I could get a quick workout in as well. *pulls shirt back off* I could get a few sets in while I wait I suppose. We have about three hours before we need to leave so make it hasty little man.” “Okay I will be back soon, see you then Vic.” The lucky winner jumps into his car and races home to get his luggage out of his closet. He gets a knock on the front door and stops to go answer it. When he opens it Riley steps inside and smiles at him. “So……did you manage to get me in on this as well?” “Uhh yeah about that Riley, the man they sent said that you can’t travel with me right now. They said they will contact you when the time is right to come see me.” Riley’s smile disappears as it turns to disgust. He goes to sit down in one of the chairs in the hallway and puts his hands on his head. “WHAT!, damn so this really is just for you only. Are you going to be alright going there by yourself?” “Yeah I won’t be alone there. He said there are two other winners that will be meeting up with me at the facility. I actually trust this guy for some reason.” “Hmmm, I know how you are Jess. I hope that you understand that you will be alone when you get there. I won’t be there to protect you in case something bad happens. I want to meet this guy before you leave though just to get an idea of who you are dealing with.” “Okay, I don’t think that will be a problem. I just have to finish packing and we can go back to the gym together.” The beefy Riley follows Jessie into his bedroom and helps him finish filling his luggage. As he closes his suitcase, Riley hugs him from behind and squeezes tightly. He kisses Jessie on the neck and leans against him. “Wha…..why are you doing that Riley?” “I still love you so much Jess and I don’t want anything to happen to you that might be against your will.” “I’ll be okay buddy. I still love you too but you already have someone special in your life.” Jessie turns around and rubs his hands on Riley’s beefy chest to calm him down. Riley looks into his eyes and leans in to kiss him gently and rub his back. “I will find a way to get there to see you Jess. They won’t have to contact me because I want to be there.” They finish packing and rush out the door and into Riley’s truck. They continue talking as they drive back to the gym. “I thought this was a good idea, but maybe you were right in the beginning. Maybe this is a trap of some sort Jess.” “Please just meet Victor first and maybe you will change your mind about this whole contest.” “Wow, you even talk about this guy like he is a friend. You never do that unless you have some sense of the person.” Riley rubs Jessie’s left leg as he drives which makes him uncomfortable. “Stop doing that Riley. We are not together anymore remember? Why isn’t Steve with you anyway?” “Actually he is at the gym too. I just wanted to see if you were home first before I came here.” “Alright well just try to control yourself okay?” They arrive back at the gym as Victor stands near the entrance doors talking with the owner. Jessie and Riley walk in as Victor turns to look at them and smiles. He gives Jessie a big hug and holds him for a few seconds which makes Riley mutter to himself. “There you are. I see you have a friend. OH……this must be Riley.” He reaches out his powerful hand to shake Riley’s beefy one. Riley extends slowly as Victor squeezes tightly. “WOW, you have a tremendous handshake man,’ Riley says loudly. “Oh well yeah I guess I do. Sorry about that.” He turns to Jessie and makes a gesture at the door. Jessie gets it. “Where is Steve, Riley? I don’t see him.” “Hmmm I don’t either. I would go to look for him but I can see that your ‘friend’ wants to leave now.” Riley turns to Victor to say a few things. “Listen man, I care for this guy here more than you could ever know. I want to make sure that you are going to be there to help him since he thinks you are legit. Are we cool?” “Sure Riley, we are cool. I think he will be able to take care of himself soon anyway so don’t be a buzzkill.” *winks* Riley looks at him puzzled at this gesture and reaches over to bear hug Jessie one last time. “Jess I love you man. I don’t want anything to happen to you and I promise I will be there as soon as possible.” He leans in to kiss Jessie longingly and squeezes him tightly against his body. Jessie moans softly and rubs his back. He releases though when Victor pulls him away. “I love you too Riley and we will talk soon.” Riley waves goodbye as Victor whisks Jessie into his limo after putting his luggage in the trunk. They take off for the airport soon after. The muscly Italian sits fairly close to Jessie as they ride in the back. “I think your friend Riley still loves you quite a bit. I fear he will get himself in trouble if he continues to act out like this.” Jessie looks at him in a strange way. “You mean if he decided to come see me? I do fear that he will think irrationally. He has always been so protective of me.” “I will try to keep you safe Jessie, but eventually you won’t need my help any longer. That is the whole point to the lottery, you are the beneficiary.” “Oh I think I understand that. It just seems so daunting at the moment though. I guess I will be a lot calmer when I meet the other guys there.” “Oh sure, they are in the same position you are. They have their own agents as well. I am always going to be your agent so you don’t have to worry about me handing you off to someone else.” “Ahh okay, I kind of figured you were going to be my agent through this whole process.” They arrive at the airport and get onto the plane. Victor tells Jessie to go ahead and get some sleep because he will be having a big day tomorrow. The flight takes a few hours before they land on the west coast. Victor shakes him and tells him to wake up. They get off the plane and Jessie immediately feels the heat hitting him in the face as he leaves. Victor laughs and says that soon he will no longer have to worry about wearing any shirts at all in this hot weather. End of Part 1

Hi Guys..and gals. Another years old quickie mgs from my backlog.. ...and another theme i like.. Reality shifts/many guys grow/main character unchanged. RUSH HOUR MUSCLE Travelling on a bustling city subway train during a working weeks evening rush hour,can be particularly irritable at times,especially due to the fact that you've got to cram yourself onto a stuffy train carraige,overfilled with commuters who are just as irritable as you..and unwilling to yield enough space so you can squeeze in before the door slides shut. In my case..on my 25 minute journey home,i have to contend with mainly three types of commuters.: Office workers..often the most ignorant to allow me room..,dressed in their immaculate suits and shirt and ties. Construction workers..spilling in from the expansive construction sites developing the area as an upcoming business district...wearing their sand,dirt and cement stained t shirts,High Vis' vests and stained jeans and workboots..usually smelling of sweat and cigarettes.! And then there were the school boys pouring in from a 'well-to-do' All Boys public Oratory school.. 'St Dunstans' or 'St Duncans'..or something like that?. Loud,chattering boys ranging from 12 to perhaps 17, dressed in smart black blazers,white starched shirts,black and white striped ties and so on...some of these kids were small and looking dwarfed in ill fitting oversized blazers!.And then there was a mix of other commuters thrown in for good measure..Just the normal daily evenings rush hour... but then, this Fridays rush hour was definately not going to be normal..! I just managed to slip onto a train just as the doors were closing,and work myself into a corner not far. Already,the carraige was warm and stuffy and full,but not as constricted with passengers as i had thought,although all seemed to be men of fairly young ages,teens,twenties,thirties,but i just shrugged it off as being coincidental. Unfortunately,i was'nt feeling particularly well and i had been feeling unusually tired. I had an odd feeling in myself since the previous unsettled nights sleep..Odd in the fact that every time i caught sight of a buffed muscular young man,i kept on springing a boner in my pants with the slightest daydream or glimpsing fantasy, and i could feel myself dribbling pre-cum into my briefs,which made me feel all the more on edge.The train set off on its journey and i stumbled a little,gently bumping a handsome young office worker attempting to read his financial paper in the crowded carraige.."Sorry" i said,smiling weakly at him, and instantly springing another fucking boner!.He just raised an eyebrow at me and continued reading as i stole furtive glances at hints of a firm athletic physique beneath his black suit jacket and tight black suit pants that hugged a cute pert butt.His short hair was jet black and gelled into short spikes,and from what i could catch from the side,he had ice blue eyes and full lips...full kissable lips.. I shuddered as i felt my cock milk pre-cum into my moistened briefs,then tore my eyes away from him before he noticed. The train swayed again..and i glanced out the window at the darkness of the subway tunnel for a short moment. Then the headphones worn by a youth of around 16 or 17 standing beside me,rattled out what sounded like a Rap tune. I glanced at the youth. Cute. Blue eyes,snub nose,faint peach fuzz on his chin.Wearing dress code typical of modern British youth. Hooded grey jacket over a Burberry cap,white loose tee shirt,baggy black trackie pants and big white trainers. He caught me looking at him and curled his lip in a look of disgust,whispering 'batty-man'..an urban teenagers word for faggot..under his breath. The train stopped at the next station. A few passengers got off,several got on,including a trio of noisy school boys,perhaps around 12 or 13. All three were short,probably no taller than 5ft and likely awaiting puberty still to set in. One kid,a pale boy with ginger hair and freckles and dressed in as expected, a blazer that was obviously too big for him..and hefting a sports bag in front of him, gaggled loudly about his classes football game.I just peered out of the window again as the train doors slid closed and the train set off again. A few minutes passed when the train carriage jolted and this time,making the teenaged boy stumble hard against me as the light flickered briefly. The boy didn't apologise like i had to the office guy.He just straightened up and glared at me with a menace that made me feel uncomfortable,even though i was in my thirties and twice as old as him.Our eyes met for a moment,before i yielded and glanced at first,absently to his chest.I had to tear my look away as i was stunned to notice his chest was firm with slender pectoral muscles lightly outlined by the tight fabric. I have a fetish about muscles,and big pecs in particular. My cock twitched into a stiff erection and i leaked pre-cum again.I could feel the youths eyes still bearing into me..and with the next sway of the train, he moved closer to me,about a foot away,as another passenger moved behind him to alight at the next station.I fought desperately not to meet his gaze but gave in. He stared into me and sneered again.I felt my mouth run dry and my heart pound in my chest as i glanced down at his torso..At the sight of his pectoral muscles seemingly thicker than before, and pulling the thin fabric tighter over them,accentuating the shapely curves even more. Thankfully,the boy was diverted by the train swaying and then pulling to a halt deep in the tunnel. But my eyes were fixated on his pecs.They were definitely getting thicker and meatier,swelling perceptively under his tee,into deeply curved mounds.' How the fuck was this happening?' i thought..The boy reached up a hand to adjust his left earphone and with astonishment,i watched as a sizeable bicep bunch and strain at his long sleeves,and the same action of raising his arm,pushed his growing pecs further out into heavier mounds of muscle,the nipples becoming clearly defined and poking out under the tightening tee. I was too slow to look away when the youth glanced at me."Wot U starin' at.?" he snapped loud enough for the office guy,the fit looking guy behind him, and the schoolboys to hear him. I went red with embarrassment. I put up my hands as if to feign innocence,and glanced around. Then i noticed the office stud..Sweet fuck,...was he beefing up too?He looked at me for a moment and returned to reading his newspaper.With his arm raised up holding the paper, i could clearly see a thick bulge of his bicep,even beneath his suit jackets sleeve.Like the boys pecs and biceps,his arm began to thicken and expand beneath the suit,and his shoulders beefed up and swelled. There was a snapping sound and i realised it was a button breaking off his blue shirt as his own pecs began to rise up and thicken like mounds to strain the filling shirt. I was in a state of disbelief at the sight of the youth, and now the office stud,growing ever more muscular by the second. I heard a grunt from someone behind the stud, and the sound of fabric stretching itself apart.The train jolted momentarily and i was drawn back to the youth..and his growing muscles,particularly a bulging chest that took up most of the space before me. The thick mounds heaved and pushed out further stretching the tee like a second skin over his mighty chest.I was sure at any moment that the fabric would rip apart as it strained for dear life,but incredibly it held, and really gave off the size of his pecs to shocking value,growing past the size of a pro bodybuilders!. The youth glared menacingly at me, and then smiled sinisterly.He raised his arms up to pull the hood off of his capped head, and i caught sight of the fat boulders of his biceps bulging obscenely in his overstuffed sleeves. What he did next,nearly made me come in my pants.He pushed his huge swollen pecs,apparently slowing down their expansion,against me, and pinned me into the corner. From out of view,i could hear one of the boys moaning as if he was in pain,followed by the sound of fabric seams ripping. Then.."Fuck,i'm growing" from one of the other boys..Not a tone of alarm,but more of delight..and i heard him swearing and yelling in glee.More grunts and groans and swear words rose from other passengers.Others were growing too.'This is way too fucking freaky' i thought to myself,feeling a little claustrophobic,pinned in by the youths mountainous pecs.I could feel myself stiffly erect and dribbling pre-cum into my now damp underwear. 'What the fuck was happening?'."You fucking love this,don't ya..?" sneered the youth,whose massive pecs were so swollen,that they pressed against his chin,his neck thickly corded with muscle.The train finally started off on its journey towards my stop. I had to get off.This was too much to comprehend.Yet a little part of me wanted to stay on the train and worship this youths huge muscles. As the train approached the station,the intercom from the driver crackled into life over the grunts and groans and obvious pleasures of this carriage full of muscle men."Good evening..this train will terminate at ..." he broke off the announcement for a few seconds. "Fuck i'm huge..,sorry guys..i'm gonna have to terminate the train at the next stop..i'm too fucking big for the cab.." 'Shit!' i said under my breath..'Was the whole god damn train affected?'A few minutes later,attempting not to orgasm,i forced my way round the youths huge sexy pecs and towards the doors as they slid open at arrival at my stop.. There,my fears...or desires,were answered.Several huge,insanely muscular men got off from other carriages.Their clothes,although.pitifully stretched to within an inch of life,and some torn at the seams in places..held in the huge bloated muscles..and then i saw huge obscene crotch bulges straining to keep in freaky sized cocks and balls, on each and everyone of the guys..And the growth hadn't just affected the train.. Huge musclemen and boys waited and arrived on the platform for trains..They were everywhere i looked.'Fuck' Was i in Muscle man Heaven or Muscle man Hell?I needed to get home fast..My cock seriously needed beating off.. .....END ================================================== ======== Rush Hour Muscle: Version TwoHere is a further mass muscle growth short.. This time its on the bus.Hope U like it..? I sat at the Bus stop,glancing down at my watch.It was 5.30pm. I had been sitting here for well over half an hour waiting for the bus to come,so i can get home,and gradually other commuters mingled around the bus stop building up into a small crowd. The road was heavy and bustling with slow moving rush hour traffic,and perhaps this was what was holding up the bus further down i suppose. It was a warm summers day and several hours yet until night fall,so i did not have to sit here in the winter when nights were shorter,shivering in cold weather. I could see some of the drivers in the cars and vans looking bothered and hot,some blaring their horns to try and get the traffic moving as they became more irritable. Eventually after a few more minutes waiting,the bus came around the corner of the road. It stopped with a hiss and the doors creaked open. I could see the bus was already quite full and the windows were steamed up with the heat from inside,even with most of the little slot windows opened up. I waited as the passengers before me got on..then managed to squeeze myself on before the driver refused to allow any more passengers on. I fought my way down the aisle and quickly grabbed a free seat at the back of the bus and settled down for the 15 minute journey home. The bus set off on its route,crawling slowly into the traffic. I wiped the steam off the window by my seat and peered out at the the world,trying not to oggle the cute young twenty-something guy with the backpack who had chosen the seat beside me. He was gorgeous.!! With flirting glimpses,i furtively eyed him up. He was light olive skinned, definitely a latin stud.. Fairly long messy raven black hair,a strong slim face with full thick lips,and a silver stud pierced just below his bottom lip. Lean and muscular beneath the dark green tee he wore,drawn tightly over his strongly defined chest,a hint of dark chest hair just revealing from a low neck collar. Strong muscular arms sprinkled with dark stubbly hair..thick biceps beneath the short sleeves. He had his backpack on his lap,but i could see he was wearing beige khaki shorts and the hint of powerful and hairy legs. Damn,i was getting a boner in my pants and shifted uncomfortably in my seat,but the smell of his manly sweat turned me on so much i could feel my cock dribbling pre-cum. Hell, i was so unnerved that i could suddenly smell my own sweat.! The bus moved achingly slow as i tried my best to keep my attention out of the window. Then the guy shifted in his seat,drawing me back to look at him. He raised his arm and brushed a hand through his hair. And i nearly came in my jeans.! I could not avoid the sight of his bicep flexing in his sleeve,stretching the material wafer thin, a vein seemingly pulsing across the thick curved muscle. I looked away again before i lost it completely. Then i heard a rip.. I was drawn back to the hunk. His bicep had made a tear in his sleeve. It bulged and flexed almost as if he was teasing me,but he was looking ahead. Then i saw his bicep flex again and looked as if it was swelling. I rubbed my eyes as if i was hallucinating seeing his muscle grow. No.. His bicep bulged and expanded as if being filled by air,the vein streaked across it, thickening and rippling. Then he lowered his arm,but the bicep kept growing,and the rip split wider. His hairy forearm thickened and rippled and his delts bunched up and filled out the shoulder of the sleeve.. 'Riiiip..!' The thin material of his sleeve could take no more and literally burst apart. The hunk just sat there staring ahead as if this was a natural process as his back thickened beneath his tee,rapidly filling it out with engorging lat muscles that pushed back against the seat and then burst the tee apart.. I found myself being pushed against the window,pinned by the studs growing muscles. His thick chest joining in the growth,the already meaty mounds expanding into huge heaving slabs that pushed outwards against the straining shirt. With a loud rip,the front tore open,freeing his growing bloating pecs,heavily covered in dark curly hair and capped with large juicy nipples that pointed ever downwards with the growth of his muscles. Still,he seemed unperturbed by his growing muscles filling the small gap between our seat and the one in front, as if it was perfectly normal !. My eyes shot forward as he glanced at me and smiled before looking away. My eyes settled on the back of the guy sitting in the seat in front,and i nearly fainted! He was wearing a denim jacket stretched across a wide back that was thickening and filling it out with swelling lats and beefing up shoulders. I watched in awe and shock as the seams on his shoulders ripped and his bulging delts poked out. The guy sitting next to him in a smart executive black suit was going through the same process.His perfectly ironed jacket was bulging and filling with a massive back that easily began to tear through the thin fabric in the centre and at the shoulder seams. I shuddered as i felt myself cum in my briefs,and moisten the crotch,turned on and pinned in by the now huge Latin muscle hunk that filled the seat beside me. A teenaged boy with messy blonde hair,wearing what had been his school unform stood up from the seat in front of the two hunks in front of me. He was fucking enormous,his white shirt,tie and blazer,torn and ripped to shreds over huge bloated slab like pecs smooth and glistening with sweat under the dim lights of the bus,..fat boulder like biceps rippling and streaked with chord like veins,looking perhaps 30 inches if humanly possible!. Hard brick like 8 pack abs crunching and flexing.. Oh fuck!.. i thought..shocked at the hinting sight of what could only be a huge oversized cock, the engorged base of the shaft hanging out of view behind the seat from a dense patch of sandy pubes, as thick as my forearm.!! I shot my gaze out of the window as he glanced over at me with a hungry looking grin. But looking out of the window was no good.. The bus stopped sharply at traffic lights..and a motorbike pulled up level with my window. Its rider donned in thick black and red racing leather and a black helmet with its visor down hiding his face. I nearly had heart palpitations... Even in his leather bike gear, i could see his muscles growing..! Huge biceps bulging and straining into massive boulders. Swellling pecs pushing out the front of his tightly buckled jacket,snapping the straps as they grew.. The cod piece covering his crotch bulging obscenely as his cock and balls grew visibly big,pressed up between his legs on a motorbike he seemed to be quickly outgrowing too. I even thought i heard his leather groan under the pressure. He spotted me staring at him and stuck his middle finger up before moving forward. A white transit van advertising a builders merchants slid up next,with three occupants. "This is too much!" i muttered under my breath. One young guy in a blue and white Nicholson shirt and burberry cap and smoking a cigarette,was resting a tattooed arm on the van door, unbothered by the fact that his bicep was filling out and ripping the short sleeve,growing into a huge mound.. The other two occupants were growing too,but i could not see clearly. The guy smoking his cigarette,noticed me and flexed his bloating bicep. I felt myself cum again.. The car in front..All i could see was the drivers arm sticking out the open window,thickening and ripping the shirt he wore. I had to get off this bus.! At the next stop, i squeezed past the huge latin hunk with great difficulty that made him complain, oblivious to the fact that he was the one blocking the space with his overgrown muscles. It was hell trying to keep my composure brushing past the boys huge heaving pecs and seeing his huge cock hanging low and limp over engorged balls at least 12 inches, then pushing past a shaven headed muscle man in a torn England Football shirt whose own huge hairy pecs were pressed against a creaking side window, his fat heavy cock hanging low and engorged between his meaty tree trunk thighs low past his knees. I pressed the bell urgently until the driver let me off.....and i ran home as fast as i could..to clean myself up and to take stock of the new muscle world forming around me.. ....END

Note: I wrote this story back in 2005, it's pretty well constructed in terms of story telling IMHO. Again this one doesn't have sex scenes, it's got a lot of strength feats, display of power and transformation. The super fireman I was doing homework when my father, Don Volkowicz, was watching TV, just arrived home after a day of extenuating work at the Fire Station. Today they had two major fires to extinguish and he couldn’t get any time to rest. After eating, he sat on the couch with the remote control in one of his hands and a few minutes later, he fell asleep. I looked at him and tried to examinate the traits of his body: he wasn’t tall, a plain 1.67 m (5’6”) and he didn’t have big muscles, at least not those you would expect in a fireman, he was more of the scrawny type at 66 Kg (147 lbs) with flabby limbs and a little hanging belly. But all he lacked in body he had in good looks because of his handsome face, with a nice jaw, well shaped nose, attractive blue eyes, well cut dark hair and the beginning of an also dark lock-shaped beard. He was a fine 40 year old specimen of man but he felt bad sometimes because he wasn’t big as most of his partners in the Fire Department. He sometimes commented that to the family; but me and my younger sister (just about twelve) always tried to cheer him up, telling him he was the best father in the world. Well, actually, he was quite a good one, particularly because he had to raise us all on his own since Mom had died in an accident about four years ago. As a dad he was understanding and calm, always taking care of us, concerned about our feelings and such. Lately he’d been bashed in his job for being skinny, particularly he was very upset because after the death of the captain of the Station, Mr. Fanego, the Department officers chose a younger, less experienced fireman for his replacement, Rodriguez; so he was being ordered around by a 30-year-old. Reason for that decision was more a matter of physical complexion than of capacity at stopping fire. Rodriguez was kinda big, he was about 1.85m (6’1”) and with a weight of 98kg (215 lbs), and despite they recognized Don’s trajectory and abilities they preferred the younger agent for they thought a bigger figure imposed more authority. Also my father had to admit Rodriguez had a deep commanding voice while his was thin and laughable. Next morning my dad went to the Fire Station in Paternal, a neighborhood in Buenos Aires as usual, and prepared with his buddies for the (sometimes) long wait for a duty call. Usually, like that morning they played cards just to pass time, my dad had started some working out to see if he was able to bulk up about a month ago and he used some free time at the station to train, cause they had a rack with some free weights. So far he’s had very little or no results, at least none I could perceive, and I’m very perceptive of male muscle growth. After doing some workout my father joined his buddies, in the table sat Rodriguez and five other guys. Some of them were around their thirties and most at their twenties, they all were pretty big, around 1.82m (6’) in average height and 100 kg (220 pounds) in average weight. But the biggest and strongest was David Quevedo, he behaved like a macho man, he had been a weightlifter and he was 1.90 m (6’3”) 115 Kg (255 pounds), my dad wouldn’t want to get that guy angry. Though he was friendly most of the time, he’d behaved toughly and in an argument he could punch and such so no messing around with him. My dad had a reason to feel skinny compared to those men, they were all pretty big. That morning while they were playing and doing jokes, talking about Don’s workout that wasn’t actually working out, the phone rang and the station’s secretary, Melissa, told them they received an urgent call. This time it was a real situation: the Atucha Nuclear Power Plant’s core was melting dangerously. When the team heard that, they were shocked, but the commanding voice of Rodriguez made them wake up to their tasks. They dressed up quickly and stepped on the big fire truck hurrying for the place. When they arrived they realized many other firemen teams were already working, the place was an inferno. Fire was everywhere, not only the spheric core of the Nuclear Plant was in flames but also a lot of sub-units scattered around of the place. Only a few places were still without fire. When they got out of the truck, Rodriguez gave all of them their orders, when my dad’s turn came he received his orders as well: -You Fabrio are in charge of the fire down there –told Rodriguez while pointing with his finger at a big fire – and you Volkowicz must help him. My dad was pissed off, he was sent to “help” a younger guy, just because the kid was bigger!! He didn’t complain because the situation was critical. Rodriguez was actually thinking that my father was too old and small to even hold the hose so he was going to tell him to stay in the station for helping Melissa receive the duty calls and doing the paper work. Well, I think that was most unfair cause my dad was still young in my opinion and the years and years in the job had given him a lot of knowledge. After a few minutes of doing as ordered my dad began to notice fire was not being extinguished properly and new spots of flames were coming up; he began to realize he knew the reason to that and that a similar thing had happened at a fire situation he’s been many years ago. He immediately headed for Rodriguez. -Rodriguez, I think we’re not doing a good job here. -What!? What’s the matter Don? -I think the strategy is not correct, look at those spots? Fire is reappearing everywhere! We had a situation like this many years ago and what we did was... -Hey, hey, wait a sec!! Who is in charge Don!? Is it you or me!? –Rodriguez interrupted my father- There is no time to discuss about many years ago strategies you old man!! -What did you call me? You must respect my years in the force! -Know what? I don’t care your years in the force so go back to your duty and shut up! My father hit Rodriguez in the face with his right fist but it wasn’t strong enough to knock him down and Rodriguez quickly recovered, punching my father in the stomach and pushing him. My father was hurt but slowly stood up. While they were discussing, the other firemen turned to look at them, surprised. -So you’re in charge because you’re bigger, right!? – my dad said ironically and pissed off. -Of course I am, and I know how to end fire, so go back to your duties –Rodriguez answered. My father returned upset to his tasks, he knew he was right and he could stop the fire a lot faster. While he was walking to his position, thinking about Rodriguez’s words he spotted something that called his attention in an area of the Nuclear Plant that was not in fire. There, a man in a protective suit was handling some glowing tubes that contained nuclear material, the man was trying to take all the potentially dangerous stuff out of the place so no more damage would occur. Don saw in his direction and heard that the guy shouted and could notice the tubes were getting brighter and hotter, something bad was to happen. As fast as he could my dad ran to were the guy was and jumped over him, he took the tube in his hands and the guy in the suit fell to the floor some meters away. Suddenly there was a big explosion that looked like a flash of light. The light bathed Don, going through him, people looking could see his skin trespassed by rays so much his skeleton was revealed through the glow. After the blow my dad was on the floor and his body was smoking. A rescue team in protective suits approached him and amazed that he was still alive, they took his body to the hospital. At home, my younger sister and me were listening to the radio on batteries about news of the nuclear plant, when the phone rang my sister took it and as the conversation went along she began to cry and then we both hurried to the hospital. Our aunt Teresa called us on the phone and offered to take us to the hospital. Once there, a doctor explained that the situation was critical and that it was very unlikely my dad would survive. “He has received several megawatts of nuclear energy, he is in a coma state, his body seems full of burns everywhere and crackled bones, he’s with assisted breathing right now, luckily his heart is still beating...”, the doctor said. Aunt Teresa, dad’s sister, was concerned as much as we were, and though she tried to look strong for us and give us hope, she was visibly in the need to cry. We decided it was better to stay in the waiting room. As hours passed doctors appeared with news, they said the heartbeats seemed stronger and that they didn’t need to assist my father with machines for breathing. That was great news! We cheered up, still the doctor was warning us that even if my dad survived he might have irreversible sequels. They let us enter the room and could see Don all bandaged, my sister and my aunt began to cry, but I didn’t. Not because I thought as a man I shouldn’t cry, but because I had hope, with my comic book influenced 13-year-old mind I fantasized maybe nuclear radiation was not that bad after all. As days went by my dad was still alive and doctors said his condition was improving, they plainly said it was a miracle. A week after the accident my aunt was taking care of Don at the hospital while we were at school and suddenly my father moved his hand. She touched it with her finger and Don gripped it. Teresa cried for the doctors, they appeared and said it was signs my dad was getting out of coma. They took him for studies and when they returned the doctor was shocked at the news more than my aunt: “His bones are all welt, and also his skin seems to be healing very quick, this kind of situation is not very usual with these patients!”. Teresa was happy and after school we went to the hospital and she gave us the good news. A few days after that my dad woke and a few days more he could speak. It took only a week more after that (a total of three weeks recovery) when Don was taken out the bandages. Doctors were in awe his skin was completely cured and they decided he would stay a couple of days more for observation. Dad began to feel hungry and doctors said he could eat whatever hospital food he wanted. It was strange to us how much he ate, he usually ate a third the amount he was eating in hospital. As days went by my dad began to walk and he turned perfectly healthy. Nobody could believe it, when asked how he felt my dad said “as good as before the accident, or better”. I was beginning to think maybe I was right, maybe something unusual was going on with him and the radiation. From hospital my dad went home and stayed a couple of days resting, aunt Teresa offered help at home so we lived with her for a couple months. Dad said he didn’t want to rest and he felt very good and wanted to go back on duty but we asked him to stay home because it was too soon. At home we noticed he still ate a lot more food than usual, but we also noticed how well he was curing because he could spend all day playing with me and my sister in the backyard. After some days at home he decided he should go back to work, when Rodriguez heard about this he called on the phone and told him he was giving my dad job as a receptionist helping Melissa, he said it would be “for a couple of days, until we see you’re fully recovered” , but in fact he wanted my dad to stay there ’til his retirement. That is the way my dad began working again, taking phone calls, tidying up papers and such... he was pissed off but every time he complained Rodriguez told him his orders were not to be discussed. A month passed by and my dad just did as ordered, only leaving the office to make some free weight training that didn’t give many results, and hanging around with his partners, they weren’t that bad after all. He didn’t realize in the meantime something was going on with his body. After that month dad came home one day and I was the only one to notice. -Dad! Did you look in the mirror, I think you’re bigger than yesterday. –I pointed. -What!? –Don was surprised. Teresa was in the room and she laughed -Maybe you’re just making up things, you read too much comic books- aunt said to me. -Well, I feel different -my dad said and he removed his T-shirt. -Wow!! Danny (me) is right!! You have more muscles! -Teresa exclaimed, after all she was his sister, and she knew him well. She was right, my dad touched his torso to check himself up, he didn’t grow huge but he had more definition in all the muscles and instead of a belly he had a flat stomach. Also I could notice his biceps were beginning to show up. He had almost a swimmer’s build. -Maybe all those workouts are paying off! –Dad said and bent his right arm and a biceps bounced up. -Can I touch it? –I asked. -Of course, son. Then I approached him and put a hand in his upper arm and could feel the muscle appearing was quite hard, but still pretty small. My sister jumped about shouting she wanted to touch also and dad gave her the opportunity. Daddy laughed, Teresa also joined and touched Don’s arms and torso, “Hey! Look at my big brother!” she exclaimed. -I also think you’re taller– I said to Dad (Geez! Was I the only one who noticed?!). -Do you think so? Go get the tape measure! –he said. Me and my sister brought the tape and he brought a scale from the bathroom. His weight had increased in 4Kg to 70Kg (155 lbs) (considering he’d gained all muscle and lost a lot of body fat) and he was 1cm taller (1.68m, 5’6 1/3”). But I knew this wasn’t the end of it for I could clearly see my dad’s muscles were slowly growing in front of my eyes. Days went by and dad’s partners didn’t notice his changes much, but he was still growing, he was adding approximately 4kg (9 pounds) of new muscle and 1cm (slightly more than 1/3”) of added height a week. A week passed and he was 1.69 (almost 5’7”) and 74kg (164 pounds). That morning at work there was a duty call, and as usual all other firemen could go but my father. When they received the call Rodriguez just pointed at him while saying “you’re not coming!” and my dad had to stay there. He was pissed off and sad, so once everyone had left he went to the weight rack to see if he could get some of his anger out. When he tried and lifted a weight he left the day before, he surprised. “Hey! What the hell!”, he first thought somebody had tried to play a joke, changing the weights. “This thing is light as a feather”, he said, and curled the 9kg (20 pounds) barbell many times as if it didn’t weight much. He then grabbed another heavier one to see if it was a joke, the 15kg (30 pounds) barbell was only slightly heavier to him and he could curl it no problem. He grabbed a 20kg (45 pounds) one and he felt some strain with it but not much, he was perfectly able to curl it. “Holy fuck!” he thought, “I’m stronger!”. There was a place were they kept all kind of fire equipment like extinguishers, hoses, ladders. He tried and see what he could do with them, because sometimes he had trouble lifting up the gear. He first tried the hose that was rolled. The thing weighed a good 20kg (45 pounds) maybe, Don was happy to see he could grab it very easily and manage it. Then he tried the ladder, it was big and weighed about 30kg (65 pounds), he took it with both his hands and put it up and down, happy now he could easily handle it. In a corner there were a couple of red long and thick fire extinguishers that were full and weighing a good 25kg each (55 pounds), he grabbed one in each hand and to his surprise he could lift both of them at the same time. At first dad didn’t connect his gains with the accident, he just thought maybe the workout was paying off, but it was just that all the nuclear power that had been absorbed by the molecules of his body was beginning to manifest. As time went by my dad’s body continued to grow and so did his physical strength. The third week of growth he was 1.70m(5’7”) and 78Kg (173 lbs), the next one he was 1.71m (5’7 1/3”) and 82Kg (182 lbs). He went from swimmer’s build to beginning of athlete type of build, we could clearly see his back widening, neck growing thicker and arms bigger at 43 cm (17”), thicker legs and everything. And GROWING. Next week he was a good 1.72m and 86kg (191 lbs), he was getting rugby player or weightlifter build, and that’s when the other firemen began to notice. One of them, after cautiously looking at my dad exclaimed something like “damn, you’re getting big, buddy!” -Yes, - dad answered – my workouts seem to be paying off, don’t you think!? -Know what! You should arm wrestle Quevedo! What do you think big man? Quevedo was sitting there and the men looked at him. -Yeah, why not! –Quevedo said, sat on the table and extended his right hand. He knew he was going to win anyway, cause he was still much bigger than my dad. Dad looked at him and put his own hand in place. Both men grabbed their hands, dad wanted to show his new strength so he gripped tight, Quevedo seemed surprised at that strong grip, he wasn’t expecting it. Then one of the guys said “start!” both men began to strain, Quevedo was puzzled, it was being really hard to bend Don’s arm. My dad was holding up perfectly, using his new strength. The guy was in awe, some time passed and both men began to notice they were equally strong. My dad was happy but Quevedo didn’t like it much. As minutes went by both men began to sweat and get tired and their arms were sore. Someone had to give in. A few minutes more and Quevedo’s hand was touching the table. My dad had won. Quevedo couldn’t believe it, his hand was sore and he was angry, but he laughed. -How do you feel uh! After I let you win! Hehehe – Quevedo pretended he hadn’t lost. -You let me win? You looked like you were straining – Don said. -Oh well, yes, I was pretending... Dad knew that wasn’t true, he had truly won Quevedo, besides the big guy was massaging his sore arm. Dad’s arm soreness lasted less than a few seconds, so quickly it cured he was surprised, he didn’t even have to rub his upper-arm. Time passed and size increased. Next week daddy was 1.73 (5’8”) and 90kg (200lbs) and he was definitely beginning to look like an athlete , his body was wider all over and he began to use new clothes. He had pretty big arms now, 47cm (18 1/2”) Men at the fire station marvelled at my dad’s size increase, he looked better and he walked and moved different. That’s when my dad showed Rodriguez he could lift up all the gear very easily. That obliged him to recognize Don was fit to return to duty, besides the lack of one of the men was starting to get noticed by all the team, so my dad was allowed to go into fire extinguishing again. All the firemen were surprised how well my dad did his job and the heavy stuff he could lift. What they didn’t expect was the ever -growing and ever –strengthening process he was undergoing. Weeks passed and skinny Don was becoming more and more a hulking super dad. Aunt Teresa, seeing she was no longer needed, left, though she would visit us now and then. The 3rd month since dad’s gone out of hospital he was a different man. He stood to 1.8m (5’11”) tall and weighed a good 118kg (262 lbs), when he met new people they asked him if he was a boxer, bodybuilder or something. At this point he was perfectly aware that the growth had nothing to do with the workouts and he was also getting used to being way bigger and stronger or maybe super – stronger. At home he began to go around shirtless so we could see his perfectly developed torso, he usually wore nothing more than short pants. While he walked his 50cm (20”) upper arms were pushed outward by his huge laterals and his 80cm (33”) thighs bulged with every step. He had also bulky pecs and defined abs. His delts and neck were developed giving a powerful frame to his head, I’d noticed that listening to a small man speaking was very different to listening to a man whose head was attached to a powerful body, for example, since I was just 1.63cm my dad was about a head taller than me now, just being obliged to look UP at him so big and wide while we talked if we were standing or just walking made a huge difference, everything he said seemed more important. I also tried my best not to upset him, though to me his superstrength was awesome and nobody deserved it better than him, it also intimidated me, once we were walking in the park and he just played a joke to me, pretending he was angry and “lightly” punched my shoulder, for him it was a gentle punch but I felt like ten rugby players were hitting me, I had to go to hospital to get my shoulder checked! Doctors said it was taken out of place but bounced back by itself and if the punch had been just a little bit stronger he would have broken the juncture completely. My dad was so sorry, he made sure I knew how bad he felt for that and tried to compensate, he turned extra-gentle with me, giving me all I wanted for a while just to apologize, like extra-money to go out with my friends, paying for electronics stuff I always wanted, etc. That’s what I love from my dad, he is so kind and gentle. At the fire station Rodriguez was distrustful and jealous of my dad because of his muscle increase and his incredible strength. At first he thought Don was taking steroids, one day when they were at the table waiting for a call Rodriguez had to mention it: -Don, be sincere with me, do you have a drug problem? -What? –my father was surprised. -Yes, I mean, look at you, your muscles, nobody grows big this fast. You’re on ’roids, right? -I’ll tell you something – my dad stood up and his size impressed Rodriguez - from now on you’ll have to take care the way you treat me, you’d better respect me, ok? -Oh, really? And what are you gonna do about it? –Rodriguez stood facing my dad, he was still a little taller than Don but looked thinner and weaker. My father took Rodriguez from his shirt collar with his big right hand and lifted him up almost 30cm (a foot) over the floor and held him there. -Wanna have a taste of my strength? –my dad said. Rodriguez was amazed. -Ok, ok, put me down! I’m not pissing you off again. -Right. –Don put him down gently on the floor and smiled. The 4th month since he was out of hospital, was the point in which my dad began to look like a big bodybuilder, he reached 130kg (290lbs) and 1.83m (6’) tall. He was bulky, this time he began to experience other changes like a deepening of the voice, and new thick hair sprouting in his chest and some in his abs and legs; he also decided he would leave a full beard in his face. All these made him look more handsome than ever, with his new muscles, voice and beard he looked manly as hell. My dad’s growth lasted until the 7th month since he went out of hospital. Since the 4th month he added about 48kg (100 lbs) of pure muscle to his frame making him a 178kg (395lbs) man and his height rose to 1.95m (6’5”), he was the incredible hulk only he was good-looking. The way he moved and behaved gave a handsome and attractive feel to him because he was well-proportioned. His torso, arms and legs were enormous and now he had a deeper louder voice than ever. His strength was ridiculous, having overpowered Quevedo by many many times, he was even much stronger than all the other firemen combined, he could not only lift the gear now, he could easily lift the whole fire truck with firemen and gear inside, he could heft big chunks of walls and columns, he picked up cars like they were made of cardboard, dammit, he was perfectly able to support a 50 store building with his hands if he had to. When he stood up next to Quevedo or Rodriguez he made them look puny, he was 5 cm (2”) taller and 65 kg (144 lbs) heavier than Quevedo and 10 cm (4”) taller and 80 kg (180 pounds) heavier than Rodriguez. His measurements were as follows: 76,5 cm (30”) upper-arms, while Quevedo’s were only 52 cm (20”); 48 cm (19”) forearms, while Quevedo’s were just 34 cm (13”); 96 cm (37”) waist, just an inch over Quevedo’s; 177 cm (70”) chest, while Quevedo’s was 127 cm (50”), 106 cm (42”) thighs while Quevedo’s were just 69 cm (27”). Smaller than Don’s biceps!! 70 cm (27”) calves and 66 cm (26”) neck; while Quevedo’s calves and neck were equally just 46 cm (18”). Just for comparison’s sake, Rodriguez had 40 cm arms (15 ¾”), 114 cm (45”) chest and puny 55 cm (21 ½”) thighs. “Damn, this feels good”, thought Don while walking job that morning. He was wearing a short sleeved plaid shirt and tight flannel trousers. In the street everyone ogled him in awe, people even commented when they saw him. This only increased his self confidence, feeling his powerful legs taking him where he wanted was awesome, he couldn’t help thinking that if he just stepped a little stronger he would easily cause a dent in the floor. He thought, “Maybe I’ll do it, What if I hit the floor with my feet and crack a hole in it, what if I punch a wall and blow it away right now?”, but he refrained, there were better things to use his strength at, fact is, he loved using his super-strength, he tried it any chance he got. While passing by a dead-end street, he saw a young guy cursing at a big trash container, he was trying to move the thing pushing it with his whole body and as he couldn’t he kicked it with anger several times. Don got close to the guy, put one of his heavy hands in the guy’s shoulder and asked him what was wrong. The guy was awe struck, he didn’t know if it was Don’s deep powerful voice that shocked him or his amazing size. “Oh, uh, Sir”, though Don was looking at him in a friendly way, the guy was intimidated, “thing is, a couple guys wanted to play me a joke and took my bike an threw it behind the container”. “Uh, I see, and you can’t move it”, said Don understandingly, while taking his hand off the little man. “Yes, this is heavy as hell”, said the guy while trying to push the thing with all his might. “Maybe I can help you”, with this, Don put his left hand on a side of the container, and pushed effortlessly, immediately the thing slid half a block to the end of the street as if it were weightless, the base of it scraping the floor, the steel sparkling against the sidewalk. The guy just stared open-mouthed, he couldn’t believe it, there laid his bike and he quickly grabbed it “Damn it!! You’re so fucking strong! Thank you man!”, he said. “No problem kid”, Don said while gently patting at the guy’s back, “I like helping little men like you”. After watching the guy going out with his bike Don went close to the container, crouched and grabbed it from its base, without even breathing hard he stood up and the thing was lifted up with him, it weighed three quarters of a ton, “Heavy as hell?”, he said, “this feels light as a feather”. He easily walked to where the thing had been and gently put it down, he grinned, rejoiced at his own might. Don resumed his walking and entered the fire station, there Rodriguez saw him coming in. When Don got close to him, Rodriguez couldn’t help but feel a little thrilled by Don’s size and self-assured attitude. “Mm, Vo…Volkowicz, you’re a little late this morning”, noted Rodriguez, his voice was almost trembling. “Have there been any duty calls?”, asked my dad. “Well, guess no”, answered Rodriguez. “Then, I guess there is no problem, what do you think?”, said Don while grabbing his hips with his hands, expanding his enormous chest and getting a few steps closer to Rodriguez. “It’s ok, mm, guess we’ll let it pass for today”, was his reply. My dad loved intimidating Rodriguez with his strength and size, he tried this every occasion he had, his favorite was once he had to walk to the other end of the room, and Rodriguez was standing in his way, he single-handedly grabbed him from his belt and lifted him over his head, while saying “sorry, little guy, I need to pass” and put him back down to a side with gentle and steady grip. The lifting was his favorite, but he also did other things like pushing him away or just shaking hands too strong; he once gripped him with such might Rodriguez went weak on the knees, growled and begged him to stop. My dad loved showing off his strength and size; one day, after he’d acquired his actual size, aunt Teresa came for a visit, it’d been long time since we didn’t see her, when she left my dad was just about 1.78m (5’10”) or so tall and weighed just about 90kg (200 lbs). Dad opened the door and received her, at first she thought she got the wrong house, she couldn’t recognize the immense man in front of her as her brother. My dad was wearing just a pair of shorts and a tank top. After a few moments, she shouted “Don!! Is it you?! My GODNESS!”. Don just smiled at her and crouched, lifted her in a hug and brought her inside. “Oh my, you’re huge! Look at that! How tall are you?”, she asked while standing in front of him. “I guess I’m about 1.95m (6’5”), maybe a little more”, said him while putting his hands in his hips with pride. Aunt Teresa was just 1.58m (5’2”) so even standing very straight, the top of her head didn’t even reach Don’s nipples. “Wow, is that your voice?! You sound like an announcer, wow! You’re so tall if I keep looking up at you I’ll break my neck”, she remarked. Don hit a double biceps pose and she marveled. He relaxed his pose and she tried to grab his upper-arm with her hands, wow, aunt’s hands looked really small next to that big arm. Don bent his arm for her so she would have more to grab, she exclaimed “wows”, she run her hands through my dad’s back, and caressed his enormous laterals. “Damn, look at these”, she said for the lats, then she looked down and cried “and look at those legs! My god, I’ve never seen legs like those.” “Come here dad!”, I told him and brought a chair, he would put his huge foot over the chair, bending his leg, this move made his immense thigh flex into a ball of muscle. I put my hands on it and caressed “feel this auntie, there is strong mass in here”, I told her. She put her hands in it, she was ecstatic. “Wow, my big brother”, she jumped at him and Don grabbed her with an arm and held her up over him. “Hey, now you’ll have to take care not to upset your big brother, hehe”, Don said and we cheered. Then he gently put her down and he told us to wait in the couch for a moment, he went to his room. He appeared a few minutes later wearing his old clothes that were just too tight, the old pants impossibly ultra-snug to his legs and one of his old XXL shirts which no longer fitted, all buttoned and about to burst, his muscles clearly bulking and impossibly stretching the fabric; he then bent his right arm and the huge biceps popping destroyed the sleeve; then did the same with his other arm and also expanding his chest removed the buttons from top to bottom. We all sat on the couch while he performed for us, watching as he flexed every single part and his bulging muscles tore the seams, ending up in just a pair of briefs. It was morning at the Station, right after Don had gone to his tasks, two old men came, these men were supervisors from the City Council, Rodriguez received them with surprise and asked them some explanations. They were there to check out a situation that had been reported, of the unfair promotion to Captain of a too-young fireman. They made all kinds of questions to everyone and checked on records. They were heard remarking how “good the files reported about this man, Volkowicz”, they said they wanted to meet him personally. “I’m afraid he hasn’t come today”, Rodriguez said. Don wasn’t too far from the place and overheard the conversation, he went close to them and asked “What are these men looking for?”. The two old men were surprised, they’d never seen a guy like that, looking so big and strong. “Well, we’re looking for Don Volkowicz, do you know him?”, asked one of them. “Of course I do, said Don, it’s me”. “Oh, my!, excuse us, we expected someone two heads shorter and a hundred kilos (240 pounds) lighter than you”. Don smiled and gently shook hands with the men, they went somewhere else and talked in private for a while, asking him questions. A few days later, in the morning, the two men came again and informed the whole station that they had a new Captain, it was Don, and Rodriguez was degraded to cape. Nobody dare say but everyone was happy everything was in the right place now. That day, Don ordered Rodriguez right away: “I want my office clean by noon”. Rodriguez had nothing to say, and did as ordered. A couple months passed by and everyone got used to the way things had turned. Most of the times, once a fireman is named Captain he quits doing the hard work, he just gives orders and leaves the tough tasks to his inferiors. This was not the case with Don, since he loved using his physique, he was always in the middle of the fire situations. Effectiveness of the station raised dramatically under his command, because of his experience but also because of his incredible physical capacities that allowed him to do things that couldn’t be done before. Soon he discovered he was almost invulnerable; no bullet could penetrate him, no flame could burn him, no blade would cut him, no needle could pinch him; his body was tougher than tempered steel, stronger than titanium, he couldn’t be crushed, or exploded or whatever. He could breathe in any kind of mortal fumes, like smoke from a chemical factory without any consequence at all. Smoke couldn’t even affect his eyesight and not even his hair was burnt by fire, making him perfect for his job. That night they had a calling and quickly moved all men. When they got to the place it was very tough, Don quickly held a hose and ordered his men to flow water at full pressure. The place was a factory and it was burning very bad, it just had a little door that was closed, Don thought he’d better be holding the hose pointing at the roof and ordered four of his men, including Rodriguez to try and open the little door. The four men used a special steel tube, swinging it with their combined might and crushing it against the door several times; but apparently it was too well closed and it wouldn’t open. Don shouted at them he would take care of the door; and ordered the four men to keep the hose steady for him. The amount of water coming out from it was incredible, yet Don was keeping it steady with just one hand. They all took the hose as well as they could, and once they were sure Don let it go. Oh my, the thing began to shake and the four man could barely control it; they had to adjust their stance and put the hose close to their bodies grabbing it under their armpits just to keep it in place; no near as steady as Don could keep it effortlessly with one of his hands. Don stepped in front of the door, gave a look at it and noticed it had a handle. He thought maybe he could pull the door out. He grabbed the handle and though it was almost red with heat he wasn’t hurt at all. Without much effort on his behalf he pulled, to his surprise the door was well stuck with the wall and instead of just the door, the whole wall gave in and crumbled, Don just took a few steps back and gave a look at what his hand was holding up easily: a big chunk of heavy thick wall with the door just –in the middle-. He threw the thing away without concern, it must have flown about 20 meters (60 feet). Then ordered his men to shoot the water at the opening he’d done. As he saw their men had trouble directing the hose, he went next to them and grabbed the hose in his hands, easily directing it. He ordered them to grab other lighter hoses and point at the opening too. This operation extinguished the fire very quickly; and once the place was safe; a couple cops came in to investigate, they told Don they suspected an incendiary was behind all this. They walked with Don inside the ruins of the factory, looking for traces of gasoline or any other product that may have ignited fire. They checked out all the possible places but there was nothing. One of the cops pointed at a part of the factory and said “damn, if only we could see what’s behind that debris”. The place was blocked by a thick ball of wall pieces attached to bent steel seams, these weighed a couple tons. The other cop said they’d better come tomorrow with a crane to move that. Don just told the guys to take a couple steps back and he’d handle it. Then he grabbed the ball by two of the twisted seams, and bam!! He lifted it, no challenge for my mighty dad. After the fire Don had taken out the protective clothing so he was just wearing a pair of blue t-shirt and short pants and slippers. This allowed the cops to have a close look at how Don’s back seemed to get even wider and thicker with the task and how his deltoids, biceps, triceps and forearms tensed and bulked even more than they already did in rested position. His legs were an spectacle too, they were thick and well up to the task, while Don stood up with the heavy debris in his hands his thighs and calves expanded to the sides and stretched the short pants’ fabric. In a few moments, Don cautiously put the thing in a corner where it wouldn’t cause trouble. Once the area was clear the cops could work on it and found out traces of the same compounds present in two similar cases that had happened before in the neighborhood. “Damn, this relates to the same guy”, said one of the cops. The other cop seemed distracted by something, “hey, who is that kid?”. He could see a kid hiding, peeping at them; “He may have been a witness!”, the other cop replied. “Hey, come here boy! We’ll ask you some questions”, instead the kid was going away, “come here, we won’t harm you!”, then the kid started running away. The two cops were suspicious and run after the kid as fast as they could. Don decided he would help them and ran after the kid as well. The kid ran too fast and the cops weren’t in good condition so they quickly got tired and had to stop; but Don’s never-ending stamina allowed him to follow the kid very easily, he ran after the boy at a speed that was less than a quarter what his legs were capable of; and he quickly reached for the boy in a parking lot, but the kid was smart and hid behind some trucks. Don checked out the place with his eyes, “Come out boy, I won’t hurt you, cops want to ask you just a few questions!”, said with his deep voice that echoed back and forth in the lonesome lot. Then the kid let a small noise come out and Don quickly went close to the back of one of the trucks, he put his hand under it and easily lifted it up; the kid was revealed, all fearsome he continued running as fast as he could. Don yelled “Damn!” and let the back of the truck go with a furious thud. He went after the kid and as he was quickly reaching for him the kid just vanished in the floor. “What the fuck!”, cried Don. A moment later, he arrived to where the kid had disappeared, there was a sewer opening the kid’s thrown himself into, the cap was just laying on a side apparently it was left open by a company that’d been doing repairs. “Witty boy”, he said, his wide muscle body couldn’t get past the opening; so he crouched and yelled at it, trying to persuade the boy to come out. Yet he had no response. When he was going to rip the pavement open with his hands something came to his mind: there weren’t many ways out of the sewer; and a kid as small as that couldn’t lift the heavy round steel caps the openings had. He then grabbed the (for him) light as a feather cap and closed that exit just in case. He then rushed to a place he knew the kid would have to come out at. In a few moments, Don arrived at a sewage processing plant, the place was closed with havy gates, with tightly piled thick iron bars; and locked with a special system. Don didn’t think much about it and put his hands in between two bars, like a blast he extended his arms and expanded his chest and the iron bars bent like butter or clay, the gates twisted and were torn into useless crap. He quickly got in and got close the ending of a big pipe he thought would be the kid’s first option for getting out. It was blocked with a pretty thick steel grill; to make sure the kid would use this Don ripped the grill away with his hand and hid it somewhere else. He awaited behind the opening so the kid couldn’t see him. Just a few moments after that the kid was getting out as he expected. He grabbed the boy from his back, and lifted him, turned him around to face him, holding the kid at eye level, “you’re one slippery little boy, uh!”, he said! “It’s not easy to scape a man like me”, he said this while bending one of his arms, the kid looked awe struck at the immense biceps that popped off, which collaborated with his heaving triceps to strain Don’s T-shirt’s sleeve, he had a close look at the monster elbow and the thick bulking and veiny fore-arm connected to a proportionally wide and thick wrist which led to his big fisted hand with fingers so thick and strong they easily twisted steel. “Don’t worry little fella, I’m not gonna hurt you, I’ll just get you to the cops who will ask you a few questions; your scape just made you all the most valuable”, Don explained the kid. Suddenly the boy looked in a pocket and pulled out a gun, it was a 38, too much for a kid like that; pointed at Don and shot at his chest. The bullet just bounced off Don’s immense pectoral and he gave a severe look at the kid, he took the gun from the kid’s hand and said “Didn’t mom tell you not to play with these kind of things?”, while saying this Don pressed the gun crushing it in his hand in front of the kid’s face until it was reduced to twisted metal and plastic shreds which fell to the floor, the kid’s mouth was wide open. Don looked down at the remnants and said “this is not going to cause any more harm”. Later, the cops saw Don coming, bearing the boy in his arm. They checked the kid’s pockets for extra weapons and found the kid had a small video camera hidden. While still being held by Don, cops began to make the boy questions regarding who he was making the recording for. He replied he couldn’t say, or he would be in danger. Don tried to calm the kid down, saying he’d seen just how powerful he was and that he would protect him. Cops tried to encourage the kid to talk, they told him they were going to find who was behind this with or without his help. They threatened with jailing him for several years (they knew they couldn’t do that, but the kid believed). Scared, the boy told them the owner of a bar nearby had given him the videocamera and payed in advance for the videoing job; the only condition was he would not tell anyone or they’d kill him. “Don’t worry son”, said Don with his deep manly calm and confident voice,”you did good, nothing bad is going to happen”. “Who’s bar is it? Who is the owner?”, asked one of the cops who was older and balding. “It is called ‘Irlanda Bar’, and the owner is known as The Irish”, said the kid in a trembling voice. The bar was well known, and Don offered to help, but the cops told him they would take care. A few hours later the cops appeared at the bar; Captain Golvin was the elder one and more experienced, about 50, while Sergeant Senna was in his thirties, he was considered pretty cute and also a big strong guy, easily 1.87m (6’2”) and 115 kg (250 pounds), though next to Don he looked pretty puny. They never wore cop suits because they belonged to a separate detective department, most people realized they were cops anyhow. Once in the bar people looked at them real weird, they didn’t fit. The bar was pretty big and it wasn’t only just a drinking and dancing place, there was a wrestling arena in the middle and a place for people to stand looking at the fights. It wasn’t wrestling time so in the arena were just a couple guys training, for their style they realized they fought no holds barred. The cops sat at the bar and took a couple drinks, then they began asking questions to the barman; if he knew the owner of the place, if they could talk to him a few minutes; the Barman said “no” to all that, and ensuring the cops didn’t realize he made signals to a couple big guys that were playing billiard. In just a few seconds five men came close; they were all big muscle fellas, none of them was shorter than 1.85m (6’1”1/2) and none lighter than 120 kg (260 lbs), obviously wrestlers. “What’s the matter Nico?”, asked one of the biggest guys with a deep voice; this was easily a 130 kg (300 pound) man 1.90m (6’3”) tall built as a bull, he was wearing a leather jacket without sleeves that exposed his huge arms with a tattoo. He was bald at the forehead but had black hair shoulder length. He also had a piercing in his left brow. “These men are asking for The Irish”, said the barman. Both officers stood. “I think they are cops.” “The Irish will not come today”, said the big guy, “So Fuck off”. Golvin was about to pull out his gun, one of the men noticed it and grabbed his arm, pushed him and punched him in the face, knocking the wind out of him, making him fall. Senna charged at the big guy with his shoulder, the man went out of balance but quickly grabbed him and all the other guys began to punch him, the cop could do nothing. After both cops were punched really hard, they were thrown away in the street by the five bullies, they turned and twisted in the ground, bruised. After the cops had gone, Don was left alone with the kid, he realized he was holding him still up and said “sorry” while gently put him down on the floor and took him to the fire truck where the boy could have a seat. The kid began to cry, “Hey, little fella, don’t cry”, said Don and enveloped the boy with his huge arm. Don asked him a few questions, the kid answered in between sorrows. He was 11 and his name was Camilo, he had no parents and was living in the streets. Don brought Camilo home with us, we were surprised when right at the doorway our dad came in and said “I need to introduce you a new friend”. Then Camilo stepped in, he was olive skinned and had black hair and eyes. Dad explained us the circumstances and that the kid would live with us for a couple weeks until he found him a place, I accepted it with enthusiasm but my younger sister didn’t like the idea, despite she was too fearsome, she was right “the kid came from the streets and he stole and used guns and what if he was a bad guy”. However, it didn’t take much until she realized the kid was good and could be our friend. The weekend came, Dad forgot about all and wanted to spend some time with us. We played volleyball at the backyard with Camilo, who we’ve found was very fun to stay with, his bad attitude could be blamed at the bad influences he had. Dad didn’t play with us, because of his super-strength he wouldn’t play games in places were things could be broken by him. Last time we played he inadvertently hit a column with his elbow while trying to catch a ball and almost brought down the ceiling. Actually when he’d first acquired his super physique he didn’t know his own strength; once we were playing he hit the ball what he thought would be really soft but it flew away like a bullet, missed my head for just a few centimeters, hit a wall creating a hole in it; then caused a Dent in the living-room floor and the ball was blown to pieces. Dad regretted it a lot, and thanked god it didn’t hit my head. Since then Don had a lot more control of his might, though he could hit the ball with kindness now he had to take care about the buildings. That’s why we decided we should go and play in the open air. Don owned a pretty big van, the only car he could fit in. He took my sister, Camilo and me down a route in search for a nice field to play ball in, the day was sunny and calm, after a few minutes driving he was going to cross a bridge but he had to stop, several cars were jammed before the bridge. We waited for a couple minutes and Don turned off the engine, he pulled out his head to look. A couple cars were stuck behind us; and those in front of us moved just a little, my dad didn’t follow them because he was trying to look what was the problem a couple meters ahead from us. A driver behind us honked at us and shouted at my dad, asking him to move on, insulting him. My dad ignored the guy, and the man was so furious he stepped out of his car and went close to my dad’s window to insult him. The man was pretty big, not huge but of decent size to be intimidating. “You feel powerful because you have a big car, uh?”, said the middle aged man. Then my dad opened the door and stepped off the van. The arguing guy looked at him in awe, Dad stood in front of him so big a wide; wearing just tight short pants and tee stretched by his enormous muscular physique. The man was like “Sorry big fella, Uh, I didn’t mean to say that”. Don just ignored him and walked a few meters ahead to see what was going on. We were curious too and followed him. Once in place he’d found out what the situation was: a group of men, some of which were firemen, were trying to rescue a horse that was hanging from the bridge. Apparently the animal had slipped and fell, but its ankle was caught in between two steel bars supporting the bridge, the poor animal was moaning in pain of his twisted ankle while five men could do little to rescue him. The fall was pretty high so the men couldn’t just free his ankle, the animal would be killed. They were trying to put ropes around him so they could pull it up but the animal was moving a lot making it impossible. The firemen saw Don appearing, and though they belonged to other district one of them said “Hey!! Look at that, this is Don Volkowicz!”, they greeted Don and told him he was famous. They explained him the situation and realized his presence there was the best thing that could ever happen. Don said he could handle it, he just crouched at the horse’s ankle and grabbed it very hard with a hand where it wasn’t twisted so the animal wouldn’t suffer much, also trying to be gentle not to brake any bone. With his remaining hand, he grabbed the steel beam that was trapping the horse’s ankle and firmly pulled at it, ripping it off completely and throwing it away. Still holding the animal, he pulled his arm up and slowly stood, picking the animal up with ease, while he balanced and calmed the horse with his other hand. He extended his arm up wide until the animal’s whole length was over the bridge. Then he gently cradled it in his arms, holding the animal so it wouldn’t have to stand on the floor right away. He bore the horse out of the bridge in firm land then softly put it down, trying to direct the animal’s weight away from its twisted leg. The horse then stood proud again, balancing itself with three legs, and lifting up the broken one, Don caringly patted the animals’ back with affection. Soon the vets would be coming. Needless to say this was a real easy task for him, firemen cheered up and thanked him; soon the place was clear and cars could pass. We all went back to the van and found a nice place to spend the afternoon, had a good time playing ball and cheering. In the evening we went back home. When we were relaxing and helping dad with the cooking, the bell rang. Dad opened the door and saw the two cops, they were bandaged, looking bruised all over and the younger one had a purple and swollen eye. “Hey! What happened to you!”, Dad said. The men explained him and told him they had a plan. The next day Don appeared at Irlanda Bar, he was all covered in black leather; leather jacket, pants, sunglasses and boots. They all looked at him, bet they’d never seen a guy big like that, it was like Terminator. His powerful way of walking directed everyone’s view to his legs who’s size was evident even through the leather. Everyone realized his wide and big torso too, since the jacket he wore was gargantuan. He got close the bar and told the barman he knew they were looking for wrestlers. The barman pointed at a group of about five guys in the other end of the room and called for “Carlos”. Carlos was the big fella that beat the crap out of the cops the other day. Don went close to Carlos who was intimidated by his looks and size but pretended not to. “And So?”, Carlos asked defiantly. -They told me you were looking for wrestlers - said Don with the confident deep tone of his voice. Carlos was a little shocked to be face to face with someone that was more man than him in every aspect: Don was bigger, heavier, more muscled, obviously stronger and had a much deeper voice. -Hey! I know you! You’re the district’s fireman captain, hey! Look what we have here boys, you wanna be a wrestler, but, do you have what it takes? -Wanna have a look?, with this Don removed his jacket, he was wearing a black t-shirt that tried to contain all his big bulges. When Carlos saw Don’s torso, he gulped. -You think you are big, uh? Think you can fight? -Well I definitely am big, don’t you think?, with this Don bent one of his arms, the immense upper-arm was easily twice as big as Carlos’. Then suddenly Carlos punched as hard as he could at Don’s stomach. Don didn’t even budge and looked back at the man, grinning widely. He was about to laugh. Carlos massaged his fist, sore after trying to punch the thickest and denser muscle ever. “Guess it’s my turn then”, said Don, and easily punched at Carlos’ belly without using even a small fraction of his might. This punch not only bent Carlos over but sent him flying to a nearby wall, hitting chairs and tables that scattered around or broke. Carlos took a while to recover and four of the other big wrestlers threw themselves over Don. “Huh, want to play”, Don said. One of the men tried to punch him but Don grabbed his wrist and held it. The guy couldn’t understand how someone could keep his hand so steady, he was clamped by Don’s grip. Don gripped tightly at the guy’s wrist until the man was bending over in pain, he then grabbed the guy with his free hand and threw him away about easily 20 meters. Other man jumped on him but he put him off just the same way, extending his arm was enough to send the guy flying to never come back. One of the guys took a baseball bat out of nowhere and hit him in the shoulder. The bat just broke in two pieces, Don just laughed and also made that guy fly like he was a rag doll. The last guy tried hitting Don’s back with a crowbar, it didn’t make any harm, he turned around and easily took the bar out the hands of the bullie, he grabbed its sides and bent it effortlessly, the thick tempered steel was no challenge for him, he looked at the bullie straight in the eyes and the guy just ran away with fear. Carlos was still dizzy, and Don decided to help him up, he grabbed him by his trouser’s belt and picked up the heavy man single-handedly like he was a scarecrow. “It’s ok man, calm down”, Carlos asked. He was even shaking. “Haha, so you think I can be a wrestler, or want another show off?”, asked Don. “No! It’s ok, let me down! Please!”. “Fine”, Don let him stand in the floor again and chuckled. “Will you take me to The Irish now?” “Fine, I’ll tell The Irish about you”, and Carlos left. A few minutes after, Carlos came in company of another man. It was no regular man, the guy was easily a couple centimeters taller than Carlos at 1.92m (6’4”) and maybe weighed a good 140 kg (320 pounds), much muscular than Carlos, he had piercing green eyes and red thick well-cut curly hair. “I suppose you must be The Irish”, Don said while looking at him. “Yes”, the Irish said, Don was a little impressed by his looks and manly voice. The Irish stood closer to Don, though The Irish was a very big man, he was slightly shorter and had clearly less muscled than my dad. “You performed quite a show-off with my men, so you wanna wrestle? Wanna add a few bucks to that puny fireman salary you have?” “Yeah”, Don said with confidence, realizing his physical superiority also compared to this man. “Then you’ll have to wrestle me, what do you think?” “No problem!”, Don cheered, “When?” “Right now”. The Irish told the men who were training in the arena to leave it, they obeyed immediately. The Irish took off his shirt and his jean trousers and shoes, he wore just a tight boxing short. “I suggest you get more comfortable, I’ll give you quite a fight”. Don took off his black t-shirt showing his hairy bulky torso, when he did that he heard a “wow!” coming from somewhere, the men were impressed. He also took off his leather trousers and boots, he was also wearing a pair of snug shorts. Both big men got in the Arena, they were not equal, Don exceeded The Irish by easily 35 Kg (75 pounds) of muscle mass, yet the red haired one felt very confident. “Let’s begin”, The Irish said. And someone made the bell ring. Don just stood there, The Irish punched at his face but Don was quick enough to dodge it. Then, furious, landed his best punch on Don’s belly. The Irish’s hand was sore, he took a few steps back and looked at Don. The big man’s hard ab muscle was so dense and powerful, Don didn’t even feel a thing, he just stood there, grinning and looking down at his opponent. “You fucker!” The Irish shouted, and landed a few kicks at Don’s laterals, but the big fella kept standing there, kicks bouncing off him like he was made of granite. Then the red haired guy made a fist with both his hands and tried to land a strong blow at Don’s head to knock him down. But Don was too quick and stopped it with his left hand. While still holding both The irish’s arms with his left hand, he grabbed the man by the crotch with his right hand, and lifted him over his head, “Hey is this a legal move?”, he asked mockingly. Then threw the guy down on the floor with a loud thud, he didn’t use much force because he didn’t want to kill him. The Irish fell dizzy on the floor and took a while to recover, seeing this, Don smiled, crouched and extended his hand offering to help him up. The Irish took his hand and as he was standing, landed a surprise punch with his free hand at Don’s face. Bad idea!, his hand hurt like crazy, and Don’s face and cheek didn’t even budge with the punch. “Hey, that almost hurt!”, Don said while chuckling and finally getting The Irish on his feet. It was a lie, it didn’t even hurt a thing. The Irish was exhausted and dizzy, Don stood pretty calm, looking at him. He looked at Don and said that it was ok, he admitted he would never beat him, he sounded really angry. Then an assistant came with a cell phone, “it’s Sergeant Peabody”. The Irish took the phone, “You fucking Irish, don’t you dare let this man leave, I want him near!”. “No darn way! I don’t keep wrestlers who can beat me like that” “Ok, this is what we’re going to do…” The Irish talked for a few moments in the phone, then hung and asked Don to come to a private room with him. “I want you to be a resident wrestler here, but I want you to pretend I beat you in the following fights”. “Hah! No fucking way, idiot, I don’t know if I can even pretend, I’m so much stronger than you”, Don motioned to leave. “Wait! I’ll pay you 50 extra grands the fight if you let me beat you”, Don stopped for a moment. Don was going to accept anyway, the plan was he would get into the organization and find solid proof that The Irish was starting up the fires. “Mmm, that sounds better”, Don said, and accepted. In the meantime, Sergeant Peabody, a man in military uniform, was sitting at a reunion table with four soldiers under his command and men in lab coats, appearing to be scientists. He hung up the phone, before them was a big screen were they had Don and The Irish in frame. One of the soldiers exclaimed “What this man has just done is amazing!” “This is exactly what we need”, said Peabody. Peabody has been since a long while trying to create a race of super-soldiers, working with the scientists, their efforts gave some minor advances, like increasing the strength of soldiers like those who guarded the military base, they were not anywhere near super-human, they were just strong like extraordinarily well-trained regular men. “We have some research on this man actually”, a scientist said while pushing some buttons in a remote control. The screen changed and displayed images of Don in different stages of growth, in the accident at the Nuclear Plant and then when he’d achieved his full capacities, bending steel, picking up a school bus, entering a place in fire and coming out without harm. “This is amazing!!”, Peabody said, “Is there any way we can duplicate these in our men?”. “We have a couple men working in that research line, Sr.”, the scientist replied, “apparently the conditions of the radiation exposure are terribly hard to replicate, all test animals we tried it on are now dead”. The other scientist almost interrupted, “But there is something we can do, if you want, a new invention we could use!”, said the man who’d been quiet until that moment. The former scientist was clearly nervous with his partner’s suggestion, and they left the room to talk in private, “What have you just done? We agreed not to tell him about that reasearch line yet!” “This could be our only chance to get more funding, to be famous!! Are you kidding?” “I don’t know” “I do know what to do, I’ll tell him anyway”. After the discussion, both men entered the room and began explaining “Well, this is what we have been researching…” Weeks passed and Don had a couple fights and became pretty popular among the public. He began to get really big bucks from the fights at night; and despite bets were huge he wondered where did The Irish get all that money from. He tried to find proofs and did all he could, he even used his superstrength to break into The Irish’s office, looked at his drawers and examined his computer and such, but there was nothing unusual in it, the fucker was clean. But still he suspected there was someone behind The Irish he had to find out. That day when Dad was back at home, me and my sister showed him our concern, “Dad, we need your help!”, I told him. “What’s wrong son?” “It’s Camilo, he left in the afternoon, he said there was something he had to do, that it would take half an hour, but he never came back, do you think he could have escaped from us??” “Well, did you have an argument or something?”, he asked. “Not at all dad!! Actually we were just playing when he remembered he had to go!”. “Damn it!”, the huge man said. Then the phone rang, Don took it. A mysterious voice asked “Is it Don Volkowicz?” “Yes”, replied my dad in his deep bass tone. “Who is it?” “We have Camilo, if you want him see what’s inside the mailbox between streets Thomas and Philips”, they passed the phone onto Camilo and he shouted “I’m here, don’t come for me, I’ll be fine!”. Don wondered why he shouldn’t go, with all his super abilities nothing bad could happen to him, he was unstoppable. The mysterious voice gave him the adress, “I’ll be there you suckers! Don’t touch the boy or you’ll regret it”, Don replied, hanging up the phone with fury. We asked dad to go with him but he said it was too dangerous, then he left driving his van. He reached for the mailbox the man on the phone mentioned. Desperate, he ripped it off the ground and pried it open with his superstrong hands; steel easily shredded and torn to find a map inside, leading to a mysterious place. In a few minutes he was in the place. It was away from town, and more to his surprise, in what looked to be a military base! That was very weird, the place seemed carved in a mountain. He was intrigued to see what was inside, he’d never been in a place like that and he found the challenge of cracking its security quite appealing. In the van he changed his clothes to something comfortable, a pair of shorts, slippers and a tight gray t-shirt. The place was fenced with electrified wire mesh, he thought he’d better use his super leg muscles, he just crouched a little and jumped over the fence, about 4 meters (14 feet) above the ground. When he landed on the floor without effort, he began to feel machine gun shots in his chest, these bounced off his impenetrable skin and muscles so he didn’t worry much, he kept on walking until he found a big sliding door, it was high security stuff, really thick heavy steel door that closed from top to bottom like those anti-nuclear facilities. He didn’t see a problem at opening the door, he bent on one of his knees at the base of the door and dug the land with his hands until he found a spot were he could grab the thick steel sheet of the door. He just grabbed the base of the door with his right hand and pulled up like he was curling and the steel sheet began to lift, all the door gear cracked and squealed unable to stop Don’s strength. The door weighed a good 4 tons and it required a pressure of at least 6 or 7 tons to be opened the way Don was doing it. For Don it wasn’t that hard and he began to stand up while still pushing up the steel sheet until it was way above his head. Inside, Don stepped in a big hallway, it was well lit, and he was surprised there were no soldiers guarding it and trying to stop him. He heard some cries that seemed to belong to Camilo and he hurried. He ran around until he was in front of a gate of shinny steel bars blocking his way through the hall. It appears someone had put it for him to make a display of strength. “My favorite”, he thought, while grabbing two neighboring steel bars with a hand each and just pulling at them with a cocky grin, all the bars were pulled aside bending and twisting and squealing. He heard cries again and followed them through the many turns and twists of the hallway until he was in front of a heavy steel door with a huge lock, he could hear the kid calling him on the other side. He grabbed the lock in his hands and pressed at it, turning it intro shreds; then, with quite fury, grabbed the doors and ripped them off their hinges, throwing them away. These led to a room, there was a metallic table and on top of it an old tape machine where the cries were coming from. Don was mad “What the fuck!?”, he shouted and punched heavily at the tape machine, making it and the table blow into million pieces. For this time, they made him mad, my calm and nice dad was really really angry. And he had reason to be. He punched at one of the thick brick walls of the room, turning it into dust, it lead to another similar room, he entered it and destroyed another wall in it with a mighty punch only to find it led to another similar room, finally he was determined to throw the whole mountain down when he literally walked through one of the walls, destroying it into shreds. Debris was all over his huge body while he entered a big room full of computers. Sitting in a high place was Peabody and eight of his scientists were monitoring the computers. There were countless soldiers all over the room and some of them were keeping Camilo tied. Don stood proud and talked to Peabody “Hey you better release the boy, now, understood?”. “Are you threatening me?”, Peabody said, in a challenging tone. “Yes I do” “Guards!” Two of the soldiers tried to grab Don, they seemed pretty big but small compared to him. Don just punched them away like straw bags, they flew with immense force and crashed against the walls. He then began to walk towards Peabody when felt something unusual. Something hit him, it was a ray of green glowing light that was bathing him and he couldn’t move. “What the f…!”, soon he was unable to talk. He was frozen. The ray was coming from a sci-fi looking gun one of the scientists was holding. Then he began to feel strength being drained away from him, and to his surprise he was feeling his muscles being depleted, little by little he began to lose all the muscle mass that gave him his strong looks and power; kilo by kilo he was getting lighter and also he could see he was shortening!! he looked at his once huge biceps going from watermelon size to bowling ball size, then grapefruit to baseball then to golf ball all of a sudden!! He was losing height and mass by the second, all the things in the room that looked so small began to look big and it didn’t stop until he was the old Don once again. Then the ray stopped. He was standing there, his clothes all baggy, his shorts that had only covered up to the half of his thighs before, were now past his knees, and baggy where they’d fit snugly around his former monster legs. Since his shoulders had narrowed his t-shirt sleeves that’d had a hard time covering his enormous upper-arms up to the half were now lose around his now toothpick arms and reaching almost the half of his forearm. Peabody laughed out loud, “Hey, what you’re gonna do to my guards now? Grab him!!”. Two soldiers grabbed him by his armpit very tightly, Don tried to break free but he felt for the first time in long he was being easily overpowered. The men who were 1.85 m (6’1”) and easily 105 kg (220 pounds) each looked enormous to him now and were much stronger. “Now it’s time for phase two of our plan”, Peabody said to the scientists. The scientist with the gun took a look at it, turned a dial and pointed it at Peabody. Then a ray of light beamed at the sergeant. It was yellow colored instead of green and bathed Peabody’s body completely. He stood up, he was wearing army camouflage uniform and black boots, soon he began to shout in ecstasy “Yeah!!”, he was certainly feeling hyped and closed his hands in fists. Peabody gave a look at the fist of his left hand when suddenly his army shirt began to rip at the forearm that was getting thicker by the minute, the wave of growth moved from his forearm all the way to his upper arm making it much bigger and unproportioned to the rest of his body. His upper arm was huge like a rugby ball and then his torso began to push the fabric of the shirt. First his pecs strained the front and buttons popped off, then strength began to emanate from his right fist too and turn his right forearm and upper-arm in huge slabs of muscle meat. His shoulders began to get bigger and wider and his rib cage began to expand, the shirt opened completely at the front, ripped in two at the back. Then he bent his arms and the seams blew in tatters. He began to feel the gain in weight, height and strength, everything was getting smaller in perspective as his head was higher and higher. His abs developed and his flabby stomach turned into mounds of carved muscles. Soon his shirt was removed completely, exposing his enormous muscle torso, wide as a barn door, with pecs of huge size, enormous delts, really thick neck corded with veins and arms that caused fear. In the meantime his legs were stretching the army trousers too, first filling them, then his engording thighs caused the fabric to rip away, and his expanding calves and growing feet finally destroyed the boots. When the transformation was over Peabody removed the remnants of his clothes, and wore just a pair of briefs unable to hide the growth his penis and balls had also undergone. He stood proud and cheked his body, he was a handsome man, blonde with short hair, a well cut beard and blue eyes, and after the transformation he looked younger and healthier than ever. Everyone in the place marvelled at how good he looked with all that muscle on him. He gave a few steps and smiled. He walked towards Don, towering over him. He was now 1.98m (6’6”) tall and around 180 kg (400 pounds). “Damn, What I’m feeling now I can’t explain”, When he said this he marvelled at his now much deeper voice and touched his neck with his fingers while he made a surprised mock. “Wow, nice voice, I must thank you Don, for all this power, hehe” Then he hit a double biceps pose at Don, my dad had to admit muscle suited this man like a glove. “Haha, guards! Take him to a cell”, he ordered. Don tried to resist but he couldn’t do anything against the men, when he stepped towards the cell he was shocked, it was long since he hadn’t had to make such an effort to do something, just walking is a lot of effort when you’re a regular man. Everything felt so heavy and hard, even moving. One of the guards opened a prison cell while the other was easily keeping Don steady, then threw him violently in the cell, “get in there, you skinny wimp!”, he said. Don’s body hit the wall and felt something he’d not felt long since his transformation, it was –pain-. Behind him, the guards closed the cell door. He threw himself at the gates trying to scape, stumbling on his own baggy clothes. He grabbed two steel bars of the door and tried to pull at them like he usually did only to find it was hopeless, the steel that had been like butter before was now hard like a rock, unmovable, unbendable. Guards saw it and laughed at him, Don answered them “You’ll see fuckers, you’ll never get away with your plans”, he was surprised the way his voice came up, it was thin and high pitched, he didn’t even sound threatening, the guards laughed more at him and he just sat on the floor, upset. Meanwhile, Peabody was enjoying his new body, walking around, “Damn, I feel sooo good!!”, he shouted. “Let’s see how strong I am”, in the room was a big metallic table, it must have weighed half a ton, he easily lifted it up and pressed at it with his hands, the steel began to crack and bend, then threw it away. “Hahah”, he went to a computer casing and ripped it off the wall, lifted it over his head “light as a feather” and also pressed it packing it into a ball of useless steel, then threw it violently at the wall where it became encrusted. Then he pointed at a guard that was pretty big, the biggest of them a guy easily 1.9m (6’3”) and 130 kg (300 pounds) heavy, “You! Come over here!”, the man did as ordered. “So you think you’re pretty big, uh?”, Peabody said defiantly, his huge build dwarfed the guard’s. “You think you’re strong?”, then he grabbed the guy from his army shirt and lifted him off the floor and held him there. He noted the machine gun the guy was carrying, “Heh, try and shoot me with this thing you little fella”, then put the guy on the floor again and the man aimed at him with his machinegun but hesitated. “Come on!, don’t make me wait!” The guy shot machinegun fire at Peabody’s enormous chest, bullets bounced off his immense pectorals like arrows thrown at a steel vest. “Hahah!”, then Peabody took the machine gun off the guy and pressed it in his hands, destroying it completely. “Hey, guess you’re well trained uh?, Come on and punch me!”, the guy was nervous and didn’t know what to do “Come on you insignificant crap! It’s an order! Punch with all your might!”. Then the guy punched at his stomach with all his capacity, any regular man would have been hurt pretty badly by the punch of this big guard but Peabody just stood there, the punch was like a caress for him. Peabody just laughed “Haha, this is your best punch? You fight like a little girl!! Come on do it again”. The soldier’s hand was in pain and he didn’t want but he did as ordered and tried to punch again. Peabody was much quicker and grabbed the soldier’s wrist in his left hand, stopping the punch. Then gripped at it, the soldier released his fist and began to cry in pain. “Hey, am I being too rude? Does this hurt?”, Peabody said while gripping tighter and tighter at the guard’s wrist. Then some cracking was heard, the wrist was broken. “Haha, guess you’re not that strong after all, You think you have a strong arm?”, he grabbed the guard’s upper arm very tightly with a hand and behind his neck with the other and pulled, the man was obviously in pain and moaning “May I rip your arm off so it doesn’t hurt anymore?”, Peabody said. The man was shouting for mercy, then Peabody pulled back the arm dislocating the juncture but not ripping it off, the guard shouted in pain “Haha, it’s so easy to do this, You two”, said while looking at two guards, “take this weakling to infirmary”. One of the scientists was in horror “Why did you do this?!”, he asked “Because I can”, Peabody replied. “And now I have big plans for my new powers”, said while looking at his pumped chest and closed fists. They had created a monster. It was a few hours until Peabody realized how to use his new powers. He was going to have the pleasure of his life, to fulfill a wish he always had. He wanted to do anything he wanted, without having to obey any superior authority, with his new powers he could destroy, burn and cause pain to whatever he wanted and nobody could stop him. Now he was going to burn a building and, as his new powers enabled him to, see fire destroying it from the inside. At around 1 A.M. Peabody and a group of about ten soldiers arrived at a big building that belonged to a hospital. Peabody had the time to change clothes and now was wearing a military uniform that fitted tight around his enormous muscles. The 1st and 2nd floor were empty, just a security guard was at the entrance; but in the higher floors there were people in intensive care sleeping. Peabody always wanted to burn down a hospital, the more important the facility the more he wanted to burn it down. Peabody’s men had flamethrowers besides their machine guns, he wanted to make sure the fire was big and finished with all the building. The security guard at the hospital was shocked when he saw eleven soldiers forming in front of the building, one of them standing out of the rest because of his height and size. He wondered what was going on, and then all the men aimed at the entrance with their flamethrowers and fired, waves of fire began to burn the entrance, literary melting it, the guard started an alarm and it began to sound, waking up all the people. At least now the police was on its way. People and nurses who could get out of their beds now flocked downstairs, but Peabody didn’t want anyone to leave so he instructed his men to keep on firing at the only exit. When people began to notice the first floors where in flames they ran upstairs again for their lives. Apparently, Peabody was enjoying it pretty much and he got inside the bulding, watching as fire was consuming more and more. Don was desperate, upset and weakened, sitting against the cell wall, his baggy clothes now covering him, making him feel small. He stood, and walked inside, knocking his own head, “Come on Don, you have to think, how to come out of this”, he told to himself. The two soldiers were guarding the cell outside. Suddenly Don felt weird, was he feeling a little better? He was in doubt, he felt a little stronger maybe. Then doubt disappeared, he had a deep breath and wow, he felt like strength was coming back to him with every inhalation. He was definitely gaining back some strength. Then he began to feel really light all over, like something was lifting him up, “Wow” he thought. What the fuck, now the strength increasing was being dramatic, it felt almost erotic, he could feel all his strength coming back. And suddenly, he saw the room began to look smaller, his height was increasing!!! At the same time his body began to widen again, first he could see his shoulders widening and slowly they began to pull the shirt sleeves higher and higher, then his shorts were not covering his knees anymore and began to hang lose around the half of his thighs. Wow, he looked at himself, he recovered his stature, and once he was as tall as before he began the fill up. This felt even much better than before, he felt superstrong again when his muscles began to grow out of nowhere, first he look at the way his thighs and calves began to bulge like crazy, straining the shorts’ fabric. Then his torso filled up completely, recovering his enormous pecs and laterals that made his back look even wider, his necks and delts were getting his usual size and finally his arms who were the most complete manifestation of his might were filling up, straining the t-shirt sleeves that now hung over the half of his upper-arm; watermelon sized upper-arms like he used to have. He stood proud again, moved all his big muscles just to feel them, wow, he felt as good as ever, or even better, having regained his powers so quickly made him really feel the difference, now he could consider his state a few minutes ago as of the worst helplessness and weakness, he felt lucky those guards hadn’t crushed him like a grape. Now he really appreciated his powers. He finished checking his body, took a look at the big bulge in his groin, “Damn! I feel more man than ever!” he thought, then couldn’t help but bend his arms on and on and caress his enormous bis, and finally give a good rub at his giant thighs. First thing he put his hands on the cell bars and did his favourite trick again. He easily pulled while smiling, rejoiced in his recovered might, the steel bars bent like cardboard, now they felt like made out of paper!! They had been so hard before. He went out of the cell and the two guards were in awe at the sight. He first faced the guard that’d been rude with him. When the soldier saw the big man approaching he aimed his machinegun at him, Don just took the tip of the gun and bend it over. Then grabbed the guard’s collar and lifted him off the floor. “Please let me down!” “Hey, you haven’t been very nice a moment ago”, said Don, now rejoiced on how his voice came up deep and manly. “Who is the wimp now? Uh?”, he threw the guy away, who hit a wall and fell unconscious. The other guard aimed his gun at him and shot several times, bullets bounced off Don’s chest, he grabbed his gun too and turned it into pieces. The guard was wise enough to run away. Now he had to find Camilo. He walked around the place, when he found a hallway full of maximum security cells, the doors had no windows so to look who was inside the cells he had to rip the doors one by one, and so he did. He easily ripped about twenty security doors off their hinges, releasing injured, mutated people who had been used for experiments, then in the last one of the doors there was Camilo. When the boy saw him he jumped over Don! “You’re big again!!” “Yeah, what do you think?” said Don while hitting a double biceps pose for the boy. “Wow!”, the kid was in awe. Then an alarm began to sound all over. “Quick!!”. They scaped, while they were running they reached for the lab area were Don had lost his powers, there were scientists and a bunch of soldiers still in there who tried to attack them. “Behind me! Camilo!”, Don ordered the boy. Then he grabbed a big computer casing that must have weighed a ton and lifted it up, throwing it at the soldiers, stopping them with ease. The scientists all ran away in fear, except one who wasn’t fast enough. Don grabbed this one and held him steady, asked him were Peabody had gone, fearing him the man told everything, then Don let him run away. Camilo then realized the power-sucking gun was laying in the floor, left over by a scared scientist. He took it with him in case it would come handy. The way out of the lab was closed by a huge chunk of the roof that had fallen when Don destroyed the walls. When they saw that, the kid said “Oh, no”, Don chuckled at the kid “Don’t worry little fella”. Then crouched and picked up the big roof chunk in his hands like weighless crap. He threw the roof chunk out of the way making a nice opening, told the kid to hurry and then they left. At the Hospital the police and firemen had arrived, but Peabody instructed his men to aim at them with their war machine guns, not letting any of them come near. Peabody was inside the building, enjoying his invulnerability to flames and watching how fire ate it all little by little, he seemed to love sucking the mortal fumes into his lungs, and helping the destruction by breaking up stuff with his own superstrong hands. In the higher floors people was desperate, the fire was soon going to reach them, and those who could, tried to climb the stairs to the highest floors. Don helped the kid out of the mountain and finally they got in Don’s van who drove to the place the scientist told. Once there Don could see a couple police cars and a fire truck that was there but couldn’t do anything. He instructed Camilo to hide somewhere and stay there. Then he got close the men who shot at him with their machineguns, but as usual it was to no avail, his body rejected all the bullets. He picked up a small car and threw it at five of the soldiers, taking them out of action. When Peabody heard something happening outside he came out of the building, his bulging body in pleasure and sweaty because of the heat that could have killed any weaker person. When he saw Don was coming close and had his powers back he rushed to the fire truck, crouched behind it and picked the whole vehicle up with ease, the firemen that were in it ran for their lives. He then threw it at Don with impressive force. Don couldn’t dodge it and sheltered from the blow with his own forearms, the several tons of the truck hit him and took him out of balance, but he soon recovered. “Wanna play big, uh?”, Don said. Then he picked up two big cars and threw them furiously at Peabody, one after the other. The hit also made Peabody retreat, but he came back quickly. A couple police units were scattered in the street, cops were behind them trying to avoid machinegun fire. Peabody picked up the police cars, unprotecting the cops who ran away. Then threw them at Don, who was quick enough to dodge them and run close to Peabody. Both men were determined to enter hand on hand combat. When they were close, Peabody ripped off the street a big mailbox and tried to hit Don hard in the head with it. Don quickly grabbed it in his arms and both men pushed at the mailbox, trying to take it dip into each others’ head. In the meantime, cops and soldiers were firing at each other, and new police units and fire units were coming in to place. Both men seemed equally strong and the mailbox steel couldn’t take it much and quickly began to get crushed and dented by the combined force of these super studs. In the middle of the struggle Don realized suddenly Peabody was losing force, he was winning, then he saw his opponent, he was being bathed with green light, it was Camilo who was shooting at him with the power-sucking gun!! Don looked happily at how Peabody’s muscularity began to decrease, and lose weight and height, until he was the old sergeant. When the glow stopped he was the only one holding the mailbox, he tossed it aside and quickly got a hold of Peabody, not letting him scape. Luckily cops could control the few soldiers and arrest Peabody. Firemen quickly began to extinguish fire and rescue the people, and the situation was controlled. Then Don saw Camilo and the kid ran towards him, he crouched and hugged him, “Thank you little buddy!”, he said with a lot of thankfulness, “You’ve been very brave”. Then the kid released from the strong hug and run a couple meters away, then changed something in the gun and aimed at Don. “Hey! What are you doing?” Don shouted. Then a yellow ray beamed from the gun and hit Don. Don began to feel even better than before, “WOOOOOOOW” he exclaimed, as he saw his muscles growing a little bigger but a lot denser, his height rising from 1.95m (6’5”) to 1.99m (6’6”1/2) and his weight from 177kg (395 pounds) to easily over 200 kg (450 pounds). Then the ray stopped, Don could feel his clothes now about to burst, he couldn’t believe this. If he’d been big before he was even bigger. Don gave a severe but caring look at Camilo, “Come here mischievous little boy!!”, he was shocked when he heard his voice sound louder and more powerful. Then he took a step towards the kid and as his feet hit the ground it caused a dent in the pavement and the whole place trembled. “What the fuck!”, Don said, he was now easily twice as strong as before. He gave a few brutal steps until he could control his walking, every dramatic strength increase is a shock at first. He got close to Camilo “God damn you boy, you made me even stronger! give me that gun”, Don said as he extended his enormous muscled arm to the kid. The boy gave it to him, he took it in his hand and gripped, turning it into bits. “Now, nobody is going to piss me off with this anymore”. This is the story of how my dad turned into the strongest man in the world. Since the doubling of his strength he’s become unlimitedly powerful. Wanna lift up a locomotive? An airplane? A cargo ship? He could do it without effort. At the fire station he was considered the best captain ever and respected so, not only because he was so powerful nobody dared to be against him, nobody needed to do so because he was the most understanding, caring and concerned for the well-being of the team captain that Station or any other had ever had. I’m sure nobody deserves these superior physical capacities better than him. Will this be the end of his adventures? I doubt so, and I will personally take care from now on that every great feat the mighty Don accomplishes will be known to everyone everywhere.

Note: this story is the continuation of TheEd's prequel to his story The God Father, written with his permission. This is mainly focused on the everyday experience of the main character, Derek, transforming into a superman. (written February 2013) The God Father: the path to unlimited power My dad had continuously been eating and growing throughout the whole day, by the evening he had emptied all the government special nutrition boxes and decided he should take a bit of a rest. He gulped the last sip of protein shake, closed his big fist, turning the steel shaker in his hand into a smashed piece of metal as if it was paper, and threw it on the table. He was breathing heavily, as if he's had a bit too much. It was the first time his body was put through such fast growth and calorie intake and he got carried away by his increase in size and the feeling of new strength all the process provided. That's why he didn't notice his body was burning all over and his veins were sticking out like crazy, for a moment he thought he was going to explode. It took him about fifteen minutes of rest to regain his breath and for his veins to stop pulsating like crazy. He just sat there, feeling his new built body, he looked down on his torso and then stood up. He just smiled as he just couldn't stop staring down at his own body. Then mom entered the kitchen and just let out a loud "wow". Derek just looked back at her and smiled broadly, he was only wearing a pair of tight underwear pants. My mom, Gina, was a beautiful woman, she was in her forties but looked like fifteen years younger, she worked out and kept her body tight and in shape, and she was beautiful. Some people even said she looked like Charlize Theron. I always wondered what a woman like that did with a loser like my father. She contemplated her husband's 5'10" (1.78m) 260 pound (120kg) figure. He took a deep breath and put his hands in his hips, making his chest expand proudly for her. He looked just like a bodybuilder, not in super cut contest shape and not quite in off-season shape, he was just a healthy muscular man with just the adequate amount of fat and muscle. For example, his abs were visible only if he flexed, other than that you could see only a hint of muscular abs. He was wide shouldered, with 21" (53cm) arms, a pair of legs that could belong to a professional rugby player and a weightlifter's round butt. Mom walked closed to him, she was only 5'5" (1.65m) so he towered over her. She immediately put her hand in one of his big arms "wow honey, is this all you?" "Hell yeah! Guess I'm the big man in the house now, hehe", as he replied she was surprised at the sound of my dad's voice, it was deeper than before and more masculine. As she looked up at him, she marveled at how handsome he looked, he had a full head of hair again and she couldn't help appreciate the manly stubble that had grown on his face throughout the day. "Wow, how do you feel?", she asked "I feel incredible, I feel like I'm a fucking locomotive", he replied with confidence. "Just how strong are you?" "To be honest, I haven't checked, let's see!" The big man walked to the table and grabbed one of the government steel boxes with his hands, the sides of the box were about half an inch thick. He effortlessly crushed the box, then took another and crushed it just as easy, he looked at mom and smiled cockily. I tried to dent one of the boxes and it was so solid it wouldn't budge. My brother Brian tried to do the same and it was to no avail. Derek just crushed all the boxes and turned them into a pile of rubbish. "That was too easy", he said and gave a look around the kitchen in search of something to use his new strength on. Brian came running from his bedroom and brought a baseball bat, "Here dad, can you break this?" Dad looked at Brian and smiled bemused, he was way beyond breaking a bat already. He took it anyway and said "well, I was looking for something more challenging but there it goes...", we were expecting some preparation but just as he took it he broke it casually, and it was broken on the thickest part. He gave it back to Brian, who looked in awe at the broken pieces. "Hey, remember you needed to move the fridge?", Derek asked mom and then he walked to where the fridge was, squatted down a little and put one hand on each side, he then picked it up as if it weighed nothing. Turned around to look at mom and asked her "where did you want it, sweetie?" "Dear god! You're picking up the fridge!" "To me it weights nothing!" said my big dad as he giggled and played around with the fridge in his hands as if it was an empty cardboard box. "Oh, put it over there, big man!". He walked to the place she pointed to, carrying the refrigerator with ease, while she walked along behind him running a luscious hand through the new massive muscles of his back. He put the fridge down. "Hehe that was too easy! do you think it looks good there? I can move it again! Anything heavy you need to move, just tell me!" he said as he put his hands in his hips again and expanded his massive torso for her. She came in front of him and put her tiny hands in his massive pectorals. "It looks just perfect, my titan!", she said as she massaged his massive chest. "Seems I'm becoming quite powerful", dad said with a smile. "I wonder if I'm invulnerable already", he asked and took a big knife from a kitchen drawer. "What are you going to do with that, honey?", mom asked with concern. "Don't worry, it's a test", he said and stabbed his forearm powerfully. "Awwwww!", he let out and mom also cried out. Then he removed the knife and there was a bit of blood coming out from the injury. The knife blade was torn and smashed. "Geez! That hurt!", he checked out his forearm and it was only a superficial injury. His skin couldn't stop the steel, but his muscles didn't let the blade go much further. "Well, looks like my invulnerability is building up slowly", he said, luckily as minutes passed his skin was repairing itself and in about half an hour the wound had disappeared. "This is just the beginning. Who knows how much I will grow and how much stronger I will get! In the following days I will focus on eating and becoming more powerful, so I will ask you guys to please cooperate and bear with me, if I'm a little self-centered, I don't mean to, it will be just until I develop my powers to the level I'm hoping to get". The following days he just chugged down tons of government provided food, and just enjoyed his own body growing and growing. The size increase had slowed down, it was not as fast as in the first day, so he only grew a fraction of an inch taller every day and just added about 20 pounds of muscle a day. But the strength and power increase has not slowed down at all. By the end of the week he was 6'3" (1.90m) tall and his bodyweight was 360 pounds (162kg), that is about a 40% increase in size, but his physical strength had increased about 100 times from that evening. He was starting to develop other abilities like heat-vision which he could use at will now. He was also beginning to learn how to use x-ray vision and super-hearing. And he was already levitating, though he was yet to venture out of the house with his flight because he didn't feel he had full control of it yet. In the morning, Derek strutted around the house enjoying his new big physique and his new powers, and he came to the table where we were sitting. "OK, family, time to test my invulnerability again", he said with his even deeper and manlier voice. He grabbed a big knife and stabbed his forearm again, the knife blade turned into a useless scrap, as it touched his unharmed skin. He checked out his forearm, "No harm, no pain, nothing! Haha!", he shouted. The we heard the bell ring at the front door. I saw the outline of the guy that was waiting at the other side and I let out an "oh oh". Dad looked at me, a bit puzzled. "Oh, I'll check honey", said mom putting a gentle hand on Derek's huge chest then walked to the front door and opened it. It was mom's ex boyfriend from high school, they've met again in a facebook organized reunion and since he'd known dad was in hospital he'd been flying over mom like a vulture. "How've you've been, baby?", said the guy to mom, approaching her. "Since when I'm your baby?!" "Well, you used to be, remember?", as he said that he put his hand on the door sill and got closer, blocking mom's escape. She instinctively gave a few steps back. The guy was quite athletic and wide shouldered. And looked like he kept his good looks through the years pretty well. He used to be 220 (100kg) lean and was now about 240 (108kg), he obviously was still working out, and kept much of the muscle and bulk but there was a bit of a belly added by the passing of time, and he was easily 6' (1.83m) tall. "This is not a good idea", my mom replied with visible awkwardness and discomfort. She'd been rejecting the guy since the first minute he had approached her, even before dad's transformation. "Oh, come on, where can you get a man like this?", the guy said to mom as he got close to her with his handsome mature face. "Much better than that loser you left me for, hehe... By the way, how is he doing?" "I'm pretty fine, thanks" As the guy heard those words he saw a massive man coming to the doorway and blocking it completely, he looked at him with confusion. "Who is this guy?", the ex-boyfriend asked. "No, WHO ARE YOU?", asked my huge dad, looking down on the guy with anger in his face. Derek crossed his arms in front of his chest and gave a few steps closer to the guy. The ex-boyfriend retreated instinctively. "Derek?!", said the guy recognizing my dad's face. A shiver of fear ran down his spine. "So what were you doing with my wife?", asked Derek as he reached out with one arm for the guy's jacket collar, grabbed him and picked him up off the ground like 4 feet. (1.2m). The guy was in panic. "Honey, he was just being friendly, nothing has happened, don't freak out!", explained mom trying to calm Derek down. Mom told him about his ex-boyfriend and how they'd met again and that the guy was just confused. Derek had the guy hanging from his hand effortlessly 4 feet over the ground as he listened to the whole explanation. Derek calmed down and put the guy on the ground again but was still holding him so he was unable to run away. "Ok, so there's nothing going on between you two?" "I swear it dear", mom assured. "Yes, Derek, she rejected me, now let me go please", asked the ex-boyfriend. "OK", said my big dad, then he pulled the guy closer to him, "as you can see, Gina has a man already, so there is no need for you to be around." The guy nodded with his head as he shook nervously. "You won't be bothering us, will you?" "No! No! I won't, you'll never see me again" "Fine", as he said that he let the guy go and the ex-boyfriend began to walk back then run away as if he'd seen a ghost. We had breakfast together and mom explained everything to dad, he believed her and there was no reason for any more arguments, so they calmed down. As my dad stood up from the breakfast table he stretched his gargantuan muscles, "Finally I think I'm ready. I'm going out to check the neighborhood!". He was wearing short pants and a t-shirt that fit him super snug, he looked super self-confident, massive, proud and manly. He didn't look like the dad I used to know, the man that I used to despise and to treat with sarcasm and irony every time he tried to impose any kind of authority on me. As he strutted to the doorway mom asked him "Are you going out?". "Yes" "But are you sure you want the neighbors to see you like that?" "Like what?" he said and made a double biceps pose expanding his massive body "What's wrong with being a big muscle man?" "Maybe you should cover, your clothes are too tight and sexy", she replied. "Oh honey, you're jealous! Haha! It's been a long while since the last time you told me stuff like that... this is fun! But don't worry, I only have eyes for you, sweetie", he said that last phrase in a very low masculine tone. "Yes, I know, but look at the hunk you have become, you'll have women jumping on you all the time!" "Oh", dad said bemused, "that would even the playfield a little bit, don't you think?", and he looked out the door where the ex-boyfriend had left a few hours ago. "You got me" said mom with a smile "guess I have to make a bigger effort now I will have competition". "You have no competition baby, where will I find a woman like you!", he said as he walked to where she was and caressed her face gently with the tip of one of his thick strong fingers. "Ok... but, what about the pair of guards the government put around the house? Are you sure they'll let you leave?" "Honey, you've seen just how strong I am and the stuff I can do, do you think that I should worry about those two weak men outside?", he said as he smiled then walked out. As he walked out confidently the two guards at the front door approached him. "Sir, we have no authorization to let you leave your house", one of the guards said. The men were big but none as big as Derek was now. "Ok guys, I'm just going for a walk, you better get that authorization because I don't want to hurt you, understood?", he said to them in a serious tone. One of the guards talked on the radio briefly and then looked back at the huge man, "they say you're not authorized, Sir". My dad puffed in frustration, if he had been more confident and used to his new powers he'd have realized there was no point in wasting time with these guys, he would just fly up leaving them behind or make them fly away with a gush of his breath, and do whatever he pleased, but he was still thinking like a regular man. One of the guards took out his gun and aimed it at Derek. Dad just looked at the gun and almost instinctively two heat vision beams came out of his eyes and in a second the gun was red hot, so the guard had to throw it away. Once on the floor Derek continued to heat it with his eyes until it became a puddle of molten metal. In the meantime the other guard has taken out a machine gun, and shot a quick round at Derek's chest. That caught my dad by surprise and he retreated a bit, but soon he realized the bullets were bouncing off his big massive chest without doing any harm. He took the machine gun off the guy's hands like you take candy from a child, and then bent it over with the strength of his big arms, as if it was made out of modeling clay. "Ok, now you don't have your toys, what are you going to do?", Dad asked as he was starting to feel more confident. One of the guards threw a tae kwon do kick at Derek's stomach. He didn't even budge, and for the guy it felt as hitting a solid wall. Derek smiled, "Nice move! I did some martial arts back in the day in the Police Academy. Guess if I use that against you now, you'll be in big trouble". For a moment the guys froze, it was obvious they were in fear of what Derek could do to them. If they had known the fact that a punch from Derek now could be as strong as being hit by a thousand locomotives at full speed, they'd be running for their lives. But they were lucky, my Dad didn't enjoy harming those weaker than him, and that was pretty much everyone now. "Look guys", said Derek in a sympathetic tone, realizing after all that he didn't have any reason to defend from these guys so he was totally relaxed and in control, "I'm a law enforcer too, so I understand you're following orders, so please call to your superiors and just tell them I'm going for a walk". "We already did, Sir, and our orders is to stop you, we have an objective, we can't disobey" Derek liked the respect he was getting from these guys, he was hardly ever treated with such politeness before, he certainly wasn't used to be called 'Sir', maybe it was his imposing new size or maybe these guys were fully aware of how powerful he had become. "Well, what if a force much superior to you prevents you from achieving your objective", when he said that he grabbed the guys' radio transmitters and made them snap inside his huge hands. Then he grabbed the guys from their jacket collar, one in each hand and easily lifted them off a few inches above the ground. "Please no! I have a family!", cried one of the guys as he freaked out. Then Derek smiled and started levitating carrying the two guys with him, he was a little shaky because he didn't have the practice yet, and the guys grabbed tight from his huge arms in fear of falling down. He flew a bit erratically until he reached the top of a very tall tree, once there he put one of the guys on the top, making sure he wouldn't fall off, then flew a few blocks away to the top of another tall tree and put the other guy there. "Sorry, this is the only way I could come up with for you to stop bothering me. This way you'll have an excuse not to comply with your orders. If you don't get rescued, I'll come from you later, ok?", Derek said in a calm tone as he hovered in the air. He decided it would be nice to visit the police station, and see his fellow cops again. So he hovered in the direction of the station. The station was 20 blocks away, it took him about 30 seconds to get there, because he didn't have enough flying practice, if he had, with his power at the moment he'd be there in a fraction of a second. He descended gently by the station's front door, people passing by looked in awe and commented. As he strutted in confidently, the first sensation he had was the feeling that everything and everyone was so much smaller than he remembered. With his new size, the perspective had changed completely. Behind the front desk there was a group of cops, those were the guys that used to laugh at him. As he approached them, he began to think he couldn't believe he had considered those to be big guys before. The biggest one of them was 6' (1.83m) 220 pounds (100kg) which by his new standard was just a wimp. The other three guys were also athletic and sporty but a bit smaller. "So, what's up boys?", Dad said as he approached confidently and enjoying how he had to look down now on these guys he used to consider so tall before. The guys looked at him, and their jaws dropped. "What the fuck!", the biggest guy let out. It took them a while but then one of the finally recognized him. "It's Derek, for Christ's sake!" "Hehe, yeah, it's me", Derek said cheerfully. "We thought you were dead" "Do I look dead?" He replied, "I've never felt more alive in my life!", as Derek said that he patted the biggest guy in the back as soft as he would pat a baby, but it was enough to almost make him fall, he had to put his leg forward to regain balance. "Damn! How is this possible?!" "Well, I don't need to keep this a secret, the government chose me to give me superman powers, that's it.", Dad said just like that. "Holy shit! So that's why you're so big?" "Yeah, and I'm very strong too", he said this and crouched a bit to grab the trouser's belt of the biggest guy with a single hand then lifted him like 3 feet (1m) over the ground as he smiled. "Hey, put me down!", the guy cried. Derek couldn't help but giggle as he kept the guy hanging effortlessly. This guy had been picking on him since they'd been at the police academy. The guy freaked out and pulled out his gun from his hip and aimed it at Derek's face. My dad just smiled and took the gun from the athletic cop with his free hand. Then, making sure everyone was seeing, he closed his huge fist around it, his thick muscled forearms bulging as he gripped tightly making the gun bend and twist. Derek threw what was in his hand at one of the other guys, who caught it in surprise and looked at it in awe. The gun was now a ball of torn metal with the indentations of Derek's fingers. "As you can see, things will have to change from now on, little fella", my dad said to the cop as he put him down on the ground again with ease. "Look Derek, I know I've been a jerk with you before, but I didn't really mean it", the guy said as he was shaking in fear. Derek put his hands in his hips and expanded his massive torso and looked down on the guy with a serious face. "I didn't... I didn't mean to be such an ass... an asshole, really, please, errr" Derek took a step closer and the guy retreated. "Please, calm down man! Don't freak out, big fella!", the guy said almost in despair. The guy had a police baton hanging from his hip. Derek put a huge hand in the guys's neck, then grabbed the baton with his other hand and held it up. "I'm chilled, little man, but if you make fun of me ever again, this is what will happen", as he said that he broke the baton with just his thumb in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" he said, and the innerved guy nodded frantically. He pushed the guy aside gently and went to the Chief's office and talked to him to go back to duty. When he entered the chief's office there was a man in black suit sitting at the chief's desk. As the guy saw my dad enter he said: "Wow, you're looking big, really awesome results!" Derek was puzzled, "so, who are you?" "I'm Mr. Black", replied the guy, "I'm the guy who saved your life" "You're from the government, right?" "Yes, it's sort of an independent agency really, we gave you the treatment that is transforming you into a super man" "I'm a super man already" "This is just the beginning, you'll be a lot more powerful, believe me" "Why me?" "Because you're a good guy", Derek was surprised. "For a long while we were looking for prospects. We checked thousands of profiles in search for the right guy. Your profile struck us for being so honest and the way you always risk your life to do the right thing, in fact almost quite stupid, let me say" Derek frowned and looked down on Mr Black pretty seriously. "You see? I just practically called you stupid and with all the power you have now you didn't do anything to me!" "Well, I'm very strong now, I won't break your back just for saying that!" "See, this is what I'm talking about, your judgement skills are what we were looking for" "And you chose me despite being such a wimp" "No, for the treatment to work, small man genetics is preferred. But you don't have to worry about all that now, you'll never be small or weak anymore" "Well, I'm eager to go back to duty" "Well, that was our plan, we just thought you needed one or two days more, but seeing you now, I don't see why not. The city is gonna be really safe with you now, and then the country and later the whole world will be in your big good hands." The station had a place where cops could get new clothes. There was Peter, a guy almost 60 years old, who took care of the tailoring and delivering the uniforms to the cops. Derek strutted his way to Peter's office who was busy checking out some papers at the front desk. Then Peter heard a bass manly voice: "Hey, what's going on, Peter?" He looked up and his eyes opened wide. "Hey, holy crap! Who are YOU?" "It's me, Derek, don't you remember?" "Oh come on, Derek was a size S, you're like a 7XL!" "Yeah, they put me on a treatment to get superman like powers, and I grew a lot bigger, and I'm not done yet", as he said that he bent his arm making his huge biceps pop up. "Oh my god!", Peter was a small guy, like 5'5" (1.65m) tall at most and like 130 pounds (60kg), so my dad looked immense to him. "Do you think you'll be able to find something that fits me?", asked Derek, a little bemused by the situation. "Come in, we'll see", and Derek walked inside the clothes storage. "Remember", said the big man looking down on Peter, "I need something that would stretch, and to be honest, I don't want my muscles to be covered, I want them to show, even if through the fabric or so, I want people to notice that I'm a big guy". "Mmm, I think we have some new uniforms prepared for the summer season, they're short sleeved and with short pants, and they're kind of stretchy, I wonder if I have something that would fit your torso". "Oh, do you need me to take this out so you can take measurements?", said my dad as he removed his t-shirt, revealing his massive heaving mountainous hairy torso. Peter was out of breath. "Holy mother of god! You're built like a house. In my profession I see big fit athletic guys all the time, but I've never seen anyone so massive and so good looking as you're now. There is something about the fullness and roughness of your face and your muscles that is just so mature and perfect", as he said that Peter walked close to Derek and put his small hand in his massive chest and run it through one of his gargantuan upper-arms. Derek didn't dislike being touched, he knew Peter lusted after big cops and it's been like that forever, so why don't let the old man enjoy this moment. "Wow, let me check your measurements some more", said Peter and turned around to see Derek's back and extended the tape measure, struggling to reach the whole width. "Darn, I have never seen such a wide back before", Peter said and massaged Derek's heaving lats with both hands. "Hey Peter, Peter...", said the massive man, in a calm and bemused tone. Peter was entranced, and took a while to reply. "Yes?" "I know I'm a pretty big guy..." "No, you're the most impressive specimen of a man that's ever set foot in this earth, that's what you are". "Ok", said Derek with a smile, "I really thank you and I understand you're kind of thrilled by my muscles but I really need my uniform". "Here, check this out!" said Peter, and he pulled a rope and a big curtain opened, revealing an enormous mirror covering the whole wall from top to bottom. When my dad saw his reflection in the mirror he was baffled. "Wow!", he said as he smiled broadly, he couldn't believe the man in his reflection was him. "I don't have a mirror like this at home, I haven't been able to see myself like this yet...", said Derek mesmerized as he turned around to see his muscled physique from all angles. He then made some bodybuilder poses, enjoying the size of his incredibly bulky arms, chest, back, legs, ass, neck and of course, his bulging crotch. "So, now you see what I'm seeing, right?" Derek had just received a huge boost to his self-steem, he actually was that super man he was seeing in the mirror. He looked like someone who could take on the world. "I have something that will fit perfectly for you, it's not a regular uniform, it's more a concept of my own creation, it's as if I had known that a supercop like you would appear some day, hang on." Peter went to a storage room and returned with a big uniform. "Here, try this one on. The size is about 7XL, I think a little tight for you, but it does stretch, and it has a shield and all the identifications needed by a police man". Derek took off his pants and became fully naked, Peter gasped air. "Damn, you're so well hung!" Derek blushed "Yeah well, guess it comes with the package" "Sure! This is one nice package, I can't believe you said you will still grow more". Derek replied as he put on the new uniform on, "Yeah, but I will grow at a slower pace now, not as fast as I've grown the last few days" "Well, just let me know and when you grow more I'll tailor a new uniform for you", said Peter. The uniform was on and Derek checked himself out in the mirror. "Wow, this is great! ". He looked like a real super-cop, it was a black short sleeve and short pants uniform done with a fabric that glistened in the light making him look slick with all his muscles showing. "This is perfect!" "I'm glad you like it" "Well, I have to go! Thank you so much Peter!" "No need to thank big man. Darn, you look so fucking sexy, please be careful, don't leave too many people in lust out there, you hunk!" Derek laughed and caressed Peter's shoulder with affection as he left. He knew Peter for long and he also knew he had a boyfriend that was a handsome muscle bear in his fifties, and he was happy with the guy, and Derek was happily married too, so it was just innocent flirting. Now it was fun time. Peter just left the station and flew up in the air again, he hovered above the city, checking if there was some situation where he could be needed. At first he focused on hearing everything and he was overwhelmed with the sounds of the city, it took some more concentration until he was able to pick specific sounds with his super hearing. Then he found what he was trying to detect. Looks like there had been a car crash between a van and a truck, so he descended directly on the spot. The scene was a mess, the truck was laying on its side across the street and the van was laying vertically by a street lamp. All the traffic circulation was stopped. Two guys were arguing, one of the guys was much bigger, apparently the truck driver, and was about to start fighting with the smaller guy that was the van driver. Physically they were unharmed so there was no need to call an ambulance. He walked to the guys and stood by them, his immense figure caught their attention but they wouldn't stop arguing, the truck driver wanted to get the insurance information from the van driver but the other guy was blaming him about the accident. "Ok, guys, calm down.", said Derek with a booming serious tone of voice but maybe not assertive enough, because the guys kept arguing. Then the truck driver, who was a pretty big 240 lbs (110kg) guy, freaked out and cocked his fist at the van driver. "I said calm down", my dad repeated and immediately put his index finger in the guy's chest and pushed super gently and carefully, throwing the guy back about 20 meters (60 feet) and making him fall in his ass. He was amazed, it was not his intention to send the guy flying like that, he just thought he'd make him retreat a few steps back, he had to learn how to control his strength more or he could kill someone with only a touch. As he saw the big man being pushed with such ease, the van guy shut up. "So, let's solve this, ok", said Derek as he walked to the truck driver and grabbed him by his trouser's belt with one hand, lift him up and gently let him stand on the ground again. "Sorry if I hurt you little fella, but there is no punching in my presence, we'll settle this peacefully, ok?", he said to the truck driver. He brought the two guys together and they finally worked it all out without violence. "Ok, now you'll just get in your vehicles and leave", said Derek to the guys. "And how are we supposed to do that? We need a crane to pick my truck up!", said one of the guys. Derek just smiled and walked to the truck, he easily grabbed the side of it and lifted it with his arms, putting it straight and also dragged it to the road again without any effort, freeing up the street so traffic could pass again. The drivers were looking in amazement. Then my dad picked up the van which was even easier and lighter in his big arms, and as if it weighed nothing he gently left it on top of the road. "There you go, little fellas, you're lucky nobody has been harmed, now get out of my sight, ok?", said the huge cop in a serious tone. Disobeying such a powerful man was not a good idea so the guys quickly jumped into their vehicles and left. The work day passed. Derek entered the house with the feeling that he owned the fucking world. He had solved like 40 crimes and situations that day with absolute ease. There was a lot of delinquency in this city and specially in his area so a good cop was really needed. He felt powerful and pleased with himself. How would you feel if during the day you've heard people constantly talking about you in these terms: hunk of a man, titan, colossus, Hercules, superman, gorgeous stud, stallion, powerhouse, Goliath, muscle mountain, giant, hulk, bull, mountain of a man, etc. All through the day, he received tons of praise and tons of respect and also quite a bit of lust. Sometimes he didn't need to do anything, just a serious look from him made the criminals stop robbing or abusing, just his imposing presence made violent guys change their attitude. And even after all that work he wasn't even tired. But he indeed was hungry. He ate like ten full crates of government provided nutrients and took some time to enjoy his family at home. Dad was sitting on the couch next to mom, with his massive arm around her neck. He was feeling his body growing and his strength increasing by the second after the food intake. It was not as fast or noticeable as before, but by midnight his arms would be at least half an inch thicker, and his legs probably an inch more. The couch was designed for three people, but dad took up the space of two now. My mom enjoyed being surrounded by dad's huge muscles, and she rested her hand in his tight stomach, eventually feeling his massive pectorals. "Hey, it's kind of warm, honey", dad said to my mom, "do you want to go for a walk in the park and get some fresh air, maybe look at the moon?" The park was a few blocks away and it was quite a decent place during the day, but at night it was empty, because people were in fear of being mobbed. "Yes honey, but isn't it a little bit dangerous to go around the park at this hour?", mom said with concern. Then mom felt as Derek's huge chest started shaking as he let out a brief laugh. "You're joking, right?" said my dad looking at mom with bemusement. "Oh, sorry, hehe" mom said and sat straight in the couch, then put her tiny hand over the massive mound of muscle where her nape was laying, "I still need to get used to this new situation", and gently caressed the enormous biceps. My dad bent his arm and flexed making his massive upper arm into a bowling ball as mom caressed it. "Honey, when you're with me now, you're safer than having ten thousand bodyguards", Derek said in a very self-assured tone and looking proudly at his own huge arm. "Wow!", she let out. "Let's go then!", the big man said and took her in his massive arms. He stood up and walked to the doorway. "Hey, I can walk by my own", my mom said. "Oh, let your super husband can carry you easily!" he said as he walked out "and I can also do this!", he said as they rose above the ground. "wow!" she said as she grabbed tightly from Derek's thick neck. "Don't worry sweetie, with me you will never fall, you're super safe". He carried her gently to the park, he was now much more proficient with his flight abilities and had much better precision and speed. "Do you wish to remain in the air or do you want to go for a walk?", he asked her. "Let's go for a walk, we can fly more later" "Sure" They descended gently in the park, then he let her softly stand on the ground. They walked peacefully across the little roads the park had, while she held his gargantuan arm. As they walked there was a group of young guys drinking a beer sitting at a bench in the park, they didn't look friendly. "Why don't we go another way?", my mom asked my dad. "And why should we do that? What could that bunch of toddlers do to us?". And they walked close to the guys. "Hey, having a romantic walk under the moon shine?", one of the guys shouted at them as they passed by, and the rest laughed. Derek walked directly to the guys "Oh honey, leave them alone, let's just ignore them" said my mom as she tried to stop him. "Don't worry sweetie, this is gonna be fun", and he walked to the bench where the young fellas were hanging out, with a half smile on his face. "Hope you guys are not getting into trouble!", said the big man as he stood in front of the group of boys with a confident attitude. "Hey, you're big! Do you have some money? A big man must have a big wallet!", said one of the guys and pulled out a knife. The guy approached Derek and threatened him with the knife. Derek smiled and replied "Yeah, but a big guy also has big strong hands", then grabbed the guy's wrist and gripped firmly until he had to let the knife fall to the ground. The guy bent over in pain massaging his wrist that has been pressed just before the point of breaking. Another guy who was bigger tried to punch him but the punches just bounced off his massive chest without doing anything. Derek walked closer to the bench and grabbed it with one hand, then he lifted it off the ground while the five guys were sitting on it, holding them up easily with just one arm. The guys were scared and cursed and asked him to put them down. He had some fun and began to laugh as he shook them and swung them up and down at will. Then he levitated and started hovering at about 10 meters from the floor (30 feet). The guys grabbed tight from the bench to avoid falling to the ground, and started swearing really bad. "So, you'll leave us alone, now?", asked the big man to the guys. "Yes, yes, please put us down, we're sorry, we'll never bother you again, Sir!", the guys cried in fear. He gently descended to the ground and put the bench in place. Then proudly strutted back to where his wife was and they kept walking peacefully. She just enjoyed this new state of things, and was aware that this couldn't have happened if her husband was a regular man, they couldn't be walking around so relaxed and unconcerned as they were after that demonstration of the powerful man walking besides her. Dad took mom again in his arms and flew straight up, he wanted to surprise her. "Ohhh!", she let out and grabbed from his neck. "Don't worry honey", Derek said calmly with a smile on his face, this is a surprise. He went up and up until they were about 700 meters (2100 feet) over the ground. A plane and a flock of birds passed next to them as they hovered in the air. "Wow this is amazing, we're so high up in the air, it's scary!" she said as she looked down. "Don't look down, just look at that", he replied calm and reassuringly while pointing at the moon with his head. It looked beautiful at that height where the air was much clearer. "Oh my god! This is a dream come true! You're incredible!", my mom screamed. Derek was super happy about her reaction, their relationship hadn't been going well at all, and suddenly his wife was crazy about him. She brought her lips close to his and they kissed very passionately as he held her firmly hovering over the air, they gave a look at the moon, took a deep breath. "I can't believe this true. You know, I always liked big athletic men, all my boyfriends before you were rugby players or wrestlers or boxers, that sort of guy. I always liked big muscles in a man, I like how they look and feel and the sense of protection they provide." "I always wondered why such a beautiful woman as you chose a wimp like me back then?" "I chose you because all those guys happened to be complete self-centered assholes, and I didn't feel I was getting any of the protection I thought they'd give me, and you were so different, so considerate, gentle, humble, you looked up at me like I meant the world to you and I felt like you cared about me so much" "I still do, honey, I still can't believe how blessed I am to be with you", said the big man with his rumbling tone of voice. "I guess, it must've been hard for you to resign the physical aspect after being with those large guys", he added. "Well, I have to admit it took a good deal of effort but now it's as if fate or something has rewarded me", she said as she run her tiny hand over one of Derek's enormous pectorals, "Now you're sort of the perfect man, you have the personality and you're now so big, strong and manly that I feel protected like never before". Dad felt really good with what he was hearing. "And how big were those guys you dated?" "Well, none of them was as nearly big as you're now, the biggest one I was with weighed 250lbs (112kg)" "Haha, so my first day of transformation I was already bigger than your biggest ex-boyfriend! That's funny", said Derek with a pleasant smile, "And, were they strong?" "You're kidding, right? I thought they were strong back then but since I saw what you can do now, they don't fit my new definition of what a strong man is". All this talk made Derek feel really good about his new self. They kept hovering for a while and enjoying the view. Then suddenly the big man had a frown in his face. "What's the matter honey?", ask mom with concern. "Sorry babe, I have to take care of something", as he said that he started to slowly descend upon our house, taking mom back home. They entered the house and walked to the kitchen. Mom was worried: "What happened, my love?" "I was thinking about those kids in the park and I remembered it was kids like that who humiliated me", replied my big dad. "I thought you were over that..." "Well, I pretended I was over that when I couldn't do anything, but now", as he said this he looked down on his large body, "Now I can make those kids forget about ever committing a crime again!". I was sitting on the couch, watching TV when Derek stood in front of me, blocking the image of the huge 50" TV we had with his huge torso. "Jake, son, remember about the kids who hanged me up from the top of that building?" "Yes, what's with them?" "You said you knew where they live, I need you to tell me" "But you told me it didn't matter" "Well, it matters now" "What are you going to do? They'd know that I told you where they live. What if they take revenge attacking me or something?!" "Son, once I pay a little 'visit' to those kids, they won't dare bother you or anyone in this family again, and hopefully they won't bother any person ever again" I hesitated, I didn't know if I wanted to protect myself or if I still felt those guys as my friends, but for some reason I didn't dare to speak. "Oh, come on!", Derek said and grabbed the couch where I was sitting with one of his hands, then lifted the whole sofa with me in it and held me up effortlessly close to his face. "Look what I can do! I can handle your friends now!", said Derek, "and I think you don't want me angry now, so speak!" I must admit that he impressed me and made me want to respect him, there was something about his attitude that has changed completely, apart from how big he was, of course. "Ok, ok, I'll tell you". I gave dad the address and he flew away at super speed. A few instants after he was flying on top of Matt's house, he checked with his x-ray vision to see if the guy was there. Matt was in his living room playing video-games in his massive 70 inch TV he could buy thanks to his drug dealing. As he was about to score a loud thud distracted him and forced him to turn around. "No way!" he let out when he saw that a huge man had just taken down his heavy armour-plated front door pushing it casually with the palm of his hand. Derek entered the house, imposing his big frame, strutting close to Matt and grabbed him single-handedly by the collar of the expensive leather jacket the kid was wearing. "You come with me!", he commanded and picked up the boy taking him out of the house and high up in the sky. "What do you want?!", said the kid in desperation as he grabbed tightly from Derek's muscles to avoid falling. "Now let's meet your buddy Mitch". He flew to Mitch's house in fractions of seconds. As he x-rayed it, he noticed Mitch was sitting by the wall, counting money on a table. He descended next to the wall and punched at it with one of his massive arms, creating a huge hole as his hand passed through it and grabbed Mitch on the other side. He took the young man and flew into the air carrying both guys. It was all so sudden Mitch couldn't even say anything, once he realized he was flying in the air he freaked out "What the fuck! Who are you?" "Don't you remember me? Maybe this will jog your memory", said the big man as he flew fast to the top of the building where the guys have hung him a month before. "Here, remember this place?" said Derek as he hovered in front of the window where he had been hanging, holding Matt and Mitch one in each hand. "Oh, no, this can't be happening!", said Matt as he looked at Mitch with panic in his face. "No way, you can't be!! Jake's dad?!", said Mitch. Derek smiled at the young guy's realization as he nodded. "We thought you were dead? What happened to you?!", said Mitch. Matt replied to him "he didn't die, you moron! He became the fucking supercop everyone is talking about!" "Darn, we're screwed!", Mitch let out. "That's true little fellas, believe me, I wouldn't want to be in your position now! Let's go somewhere we can talk", as Derek said that he flew up into the air, as he carried the guys he began to re-think all the anger and desire of revenge he had. These guys were so powerless now, and he was so powerful that his previous feelings didn't make sense anymore, he actually began to feel sorry for these kids. "You're not scared, right? I thought guys who have the guts to do all sorts of crimes like you wouldn't be scared of some height!", after saying this he released them and they fell down. He waited for a fraction of a second then rushed down to pick them up again. "Hehe, that must have been fun, wasn't it?", he said with bemusement. Matt and Mitch were seriously in panic and grabbed tight from Derek's arms to avoid falling down. "Don't worry, I'm not gonna hurt you... badly", he quickly flew to the top of a huge tower with an antenna. There was a small place to stand with a fence, he gently let the two guys stand there while he hovered in the air in front of them. "Let's make a deal, puny boys!", my dad said to them with his deep manly booming voice as he crossed his arms in front of his chest confidently. The guys wanted to escape but they had nowhere to go. The only way to go down the tower was with special equipment. "You quit bothering other people, you stop dealing drugs, stealing, and doing any of the illegal things you do and I don't snap you both like a twig. How does it sound?", he said as he smiled at them. "I also want you to go back to school and I will control that you have good grades, in fact, I will be checking on you very often and I'll get very upset if you disappoint me! What do you say?" The guys didn't reply. "You better reply, I won't get you back to your homes until you reply" Still there was no reply. "Ok, no reply? Guess I'll leave you here to enjoy the breeze". As he said that he started to fly away, the night was cold and at that height the cold wind was freezing. Then the guys shouted "OK! We accept!" Derek returned and said "That's what I wanted to hear", while he smiled broadly. "Well, now I will get you home", he grabbed Mitch with one hand by his trouser's belt and held him up with one arm, he cocked his arm back with the kid in it, and prepared his body as a baseball pitcher about to throw his ball. "So, how do you want to get home? The fast way or the gentle way?", the big man asked and swung Mitch back and forth as if he was about to throw him. Mitch panicked, "The gentle way!! The gentle way!!", he shouted and Matt also shouted "the gentle way please!!". Derek laughed, "I'm just kidding with you guys", as he said that he grabbed them both and flew the kids gently back to their homes. It took my dad about two weeks to grow to 6'4" (1.93m) and 385lbs (173kg). He was even more massive than before and his strength and powers have increased about 20 times compared to two weeks earlier. In those two weeks he not only was able to keep Matt and Mitch in check, he managed to get to the guys that were recruiting those boys to sell drugs and he put the whole drug cartel to jail. With that move he practically eradicated all drug from town. In the meantime he also fought crime with an efficiency never before seen, making crime indexes go down rapidly in our area and the surroundings. He also continued to eat the super nutrients the government was providing, as he was eager to become more powerful so he could accomplish more and in an even bigger scale. That didn't mean he would overlook the everyday matters of the family. That very afternoon he was home and talked to mom: "Hey, did Jake show you his grades, how did he do?" "I don't know, they didn't give him his report card yet." "Did he say that to you?" "Yes, I just asked him" "Well, I just looked into his room with my x-ray vision and I saw the report card in his back pack.", he assured. "Jake, son" said Derek with an understanding tone, "could you please bring us your report card, we want to check your grades?" "Honey, didn't you read the grades with your x-ray vision already?" "I'm afraid I don't have that level of control over my vision yet". I was playing on the playstation sitting on the couch in the living room and to be honest I don't really know why I didn't pay attention to my dad's request. Maybe deep inside I still thought he was the wimp I used to despise and disrespect. Well, I thought wrong. And I was stupid enough to forget he could see my report card with his x-ray vision. He appeared in front of me, making sure his massive frame blocked the TV. He took the gamepad out of my hands and threw it on the sofa. "I think I asked you something a while ago, little guy", he said in a pretty serious tone as he looked down on me from his now imposing height. I was frozen, and sunk my body in the couch in fear. "What are you waiting for? Get your report card, now!", he commanded with such power that he made the glass in the windows and the door rattle. I climbed the stairs to my bedroom as if I had super speed too, and took the report card to my parents in seconds. They both looked at it, and I could see how upset they were. "No wonder why he didn't want to show it", mom commented to Derek. My huge dad looked back at me as if he was about to cut me in half with his heat vision. I have to admit it scared the shit of out me. "This is very disappointing, son", he told me while he fixed his blue eyes on me. "This is what we'll do", he said and walked to the playstation, he grabbed it in his hands and crushed it, turning it into bits. "No more stupid games and no more going out until your grades improve." I was so busted. If he'd done something like that before his transformation I would laugh at him and just ask him how was he supposed to stop me from going out the house. But now he was perfectly able to stop me anytime he wanted. "Did I make myself clear, Jake?", he said to me super serious. I realized I was grounded and I nodded in acceptance. "Fine, I will be checking you out, so please make the effort, ok?" I nodded again. That night mom and dad had a lot of sex. I could tell by my mom's screams that were going on for hours. They fucked like 7 times, and they stopped just because she asked him to. Apparently my dad had super sexual power too, enabling him to have intercourse thousands of times without rest and without losing any performance. It was one of the reasons mom was so incredible pleased by her super husband. Then they slept, but as after half an hour something woke them up. Mom sit up in bed, revolving her sheets and dad woke up too, shaking his head. Their room was close to the neighbor's house and the sound of dance music was shaking the walls. Boom schik bam, boom schik bam, boom shick bam! "Oh what the fuck!", Derek let out, "Not again!" Their neighbor was a senator and he wasn't at home very often, that family was filthy rich and they left their son alone in the house to do whatever he wanted. And he liked to hold very loud parties, and if you asked him to stop he was very rude. "For Christ's sake, it's monday!", mom screamed through the loud music. Derek was still pretty dizzy from his sleep but he shook it away, stood up from the bed and put on a pair of short pants. Mom was a little confused at first. But she looked at her man who stood there with his huge physique with double the muscle mass of a weightlifter, and how he looked at her with a confident grin in his face. And then she understood what he was going to do. "Don't hurt anyone, ok?", she asked him. "I'll just have some fun, don't worry sweetie", Derek said as he went outside. He strutted to the front of the neighbor's house and knocked gently. He could've taken the door down but he didn't want to destroy the house now. Nothing happened, they couldn't hear the knocks at the door over the loud music. Then he ringed at the doorbell, but still nothing. He then walked to a corner of the house and hugged it with his massive arms, making sure he had a good grip. Then he started shaking it, first it was a gentle shake, the walls and the floor of the house began to move, and the guys in the party inside thought it was part of the effect of all the alcohol they were drinking. He couldn't believe they didn't react to that. Then he gave it a serious shake, so powerful that it make people jump and some stuff in the walls fell down. Everyone stopped dancing and they thought it was an earthquake so everyone rushed out of the house. Then our neighbor's son came out the door and my dad approached him. When the kid saw that massive man towering in front of him, with his giant muscular hairy naked torso his jaw dropped, he thought it was an hallucination from alcohol or LSD. "Hey kid, do you know who I am?" "I don't know, I've been out of town, arrived just yesterday" "Ok, remember you have a neighbor, and this neighbor is a cop" "Oh yeah, Derek, he's such a loser, every time I make a party that idiot threatens us with putting us to jail, I never really take him seriously, my father always puts him in his place...But.. who, who the fuck are you, you look like you work out man, you're so puffy", the guy was quite drunk and as he said that he tried to sink his finger in one of Derek's enormous pectorals. Derek took the kids hand inside his massive palm and gripped powerfully until the bones and joints were cracking. "Arghhh, what the fuck!", the kid screamed. "Do you know what? I have some bad news for you, kid. The guy you were talking about, Derek, it's me.", as my dad said that he let his hand go, it wasn't broken but it was very sore. "What the fuck, it's not possible!" , said the kid as he massaged his hand. "Is that yours?", Derek said pointing at a hummer that was parked at the front yard. The guy nodded. Derek walked to where the hummer was, crouched and grabbed it with one of his hands, he then picked the vehicle up like it was weightless. He turned it around until it was upside down and threw it on the ground again. "Looks like you'll have to find some way to turn over your vehicle if you want to drive it again, boy" "Holy shit! My hummer!!", the guy let out. "Ok, listen to me little wimp, next time you want to make a party you have to ask for my permission first. Ok? ", as he said this he took some steps towards the kid who retreated out of respect and fear of the big man. "I don't need to threaten you with jail anymore, if you don't do as I say, next time I will grab your hummer", as he said this he ripped a lamp post off the ground and took it in his hands, "and turn it into a smashed tin can", while speaking he bent the thick lamp post as if it was made out of clay, in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" "Yes please, I'll never bother you again, Sir, don't be upset!!" "Ok, now clean up before your parents arrive, boy, and make sure you remain quiet all the night and every night from now on", said Derek in an imposing commanding tone as he threw the bent lamp post to the ground. Then he walked back home confidently and we all slept comfortably the whole night. Needless to say, from that moment the kid didn't dare to make any noises at night, let alone a party ever again. A month had passed and my dad was now 6'6" (1,98m) tall and weighed about 440 pounds (198kg), in that month his powers had increased about 45 times. The government had tests done on him in order to check his progress, but since long they stopped doing them, as he rated off the scale of any strength or power measurement device, making them useless. A thing that surprised me a lot, is that my dad didn't let all his power go to his head. Those who knew him well were surprised at how humble and good willed he was. I knew when he had an arrogant attitude he was pretending and did it just for fun. He was always super careful not to hurt anyone, always trying to help other people, always trying to solve things without any violence. He did exude a sense of self-assurance and confidence, but it was just the exact amount to command respect without being a cocky bastard. Was it possible that I was starting to admire my dad? No fucking way! It was sunday, even supermen needed a day off. My dad walked into the kitchen that morning bare-chested, carrying my mom in one of his huge arms. He let her stand on the ground and they both prepared breakfast. "Honey, today is my dad's birthday, he invited us for lunch, remember?" "Yeah, sure, I'm eager to see your dad again!" "Eager for him to see you, I guess" "Well yes, there had been some changes, it'd be good for him to be aware of them...", said my dad as he flexed his arms and expanded and flexed his chunky torso feeling and relishing his own power. My mom got close to dad and put her tiny hand in the middle of his massive chest, she lowered her tone of voice and spoke seriously: "Look, I know my dad and my brother have been such jerks to you, and now you're, well, you know just how powerful you are now, so please..." "Yeah I know honey, don't worry, I don't hold any grudges against them" "Oh, honey that's a relief" "But, you know they kept saying that there was no man in this house, maybe I will show them that this house does have a man!" "Only don't hurt anybody, ok?" "Oh, you know I wouldn't do that." As he said that he picked her up and kissed her gently and lovingly. A few minutes later breakfast was ready. "Here boy, the strongest man on earth has just prepared breakfast for you!". He put in front of me a huge plate full of scrambled eggs, bacon, much more than what I usually ate. What he said really make me think, how humble he really was, someone with his power was actually preparing breakfast for me. He also gave my brother Brian a plate just as big as mine and mom one quite smaller. We were shocked when we saw his plate on the table, his portion was 6 times as big as mine. "Ah!", he said with a pleasure moan, "another advantage of being super!". And then he began to eat his mountain of food. Since his transformation my dad ate like crazy, not only the government food but also he ate whatever he wanted, after all he didn't become fat, he didn't get cholesterol problems, high blood pressure, glucose level issues, or any illness. It all turned into new muscle and strength. Sugar, ice-cream, pancakes, fried chicken, barbeque, bacon, mega thick pizzas, hamburgers, whatever junk food he wanted, he could eat. "Ok", said mom as she caressed Derek's huge delts and shoulders, "we must hurry, it's a two hour drive to get to my father's house and I don't want to be late". My dad looked at her "No rush baby, how far do they live? About 120 miles? (200 km) I can fly us there in about 5 minutes, so take your time." "Wow dad, that is like 1400 mph (2400km/h)!", said my brother Brian. "See Jake, how smart your brother is? That is because he takes school seriously, learn from him!" "Yeah, bla, bla, bla, always the same crap, he's so fucking smart and I'm so dumb!" "Watch it, boy!", said the massive man and his huge muscles tensed, making me freeze. "Sorry dad, I didn't mean it" "Ok, I didn't say you were dumb, you must dedicate more to your studies, son, I know comparisons suck but it doesn't take x-ray vision to see you need to study more". "That is twice the speed of sound!", added Brian. Oh god! If he continued like that I was about to puke. Yeah, our dad had super powers, he was super fast, who cared what the speed was. "Hehe, yeah boy, you really are smart, I'll get you there at twice the speed of sound, I could go faster but I don't know if you'll be able to handle it, so let's play it safe", Derek replied bemused as he finished his massive breakfast. So, we took our time since we had a super fast transport. "Ok family! Let's go!" said Derek as he walked in the living room, wearing a grey tank top and very short black pants. "Honey, are you dressing like that?", mom asked him. "Yeah, what's wrong? Do I look bad?" he said as he smiled and bent his arms making his muscles pop. "No, you look too good, that's the problem!" "Oh, come on!" the big man said as he got close to mom and put his massive arms around her, "What's wrong with showing off a little bit? What is there to hide?", he said in a seductive tone as he kissed mom and made her feel the warmth of his gigantic body. "Yeah, guess you're right, let's go then", mom said with a smile, lost in the mounds of muscle surrounding her. We had a big family 4x4 van, so we got in it and Derek just picked it up easily. In a few instants we were flying up and up, and then we started going forward, he accelerated really slow and easy for us, and we saw the land beneath us pass faster and faster until it was almost a blur. Then just a brief moment later he started decelerating, until we were reaching precisely and slowly the house of Thomas, my grandfather. He let the van gently on the street in front of the big lovely country house. "So, how did you guys like the ride?", asked dad. "Dad! It took only 3 minutes and a half to get here!", pointed Brian as we got off the vehicle watching at his wrist watch. "Yeah, well, I saw you were ok so I increased the speed a little, hehe", he said happily as we walked to the front door. The country house was huge, mom's family was filthy rich, and that was one of the reasons why they looked down upon Derek, he was nothing like the attractive sporty guys from rich families that my mom used to date. To them he was only a poor guy and on top of it all, small and weak. My mom's father and her brother pretty much despised him. Mom's brother, Nick, was a 35 year old 6'1" (1.85m) 230lbs (103kg) don Juan, he was handsome, he played all kinds of adventure sports like mountain climbing, skiing, snowboarding, kayak, he was always tanned, always in top physical condition and as CEO of the family's business he had a lot of money and he made sure it showed, he only had the most expensive things, cars, clothes, boats, whatever. We all stood at the huge front door of the house and rang the bell. A guy that looked like a security guard dressed in a black suit and with dark sunglasses opened the door. That guy must have been about 6' (1.83m) tall and 240lbs (108kg), you could see even through the suit he was built and athletic. Mom announced herself and the guy said as he looked up at Derek "You and your sons are invited, but I'm afraid you Sir are not on the list" They were baffled, mom said "maybe you don't recognize him, he's my husband, his name is Derek" "There is no Derek in the list, madam, you can get in but he will have to remain outside" "What is this, a crazy joke?!", said mom as she freaked out and pull out her cell phone, "I'll call my dad and sort this out" Derek just stood there, smiling, he didn't seem surprised. In fact, it was not the first time this joke was played on him by Thomas. "So, your dad did it again, uh?" he said to mom as he massaged her back with one of his massive hands in an affectionate way. "He's not answering!", said my mom in anger. "Don't worry sweetie", said dad calming her down, "if your dad wants to stop me now, he'll have to bring someone that can stop me", he said as he looked at the guard with amusement. "Ok, let's go honey", said mom, "they must be gathering in the backyard already, we must walk through the living room". We walked in and dad walked in behind us. The guard put his hand in my dad's chest "Sir, I have orders not to let you pass" Derek just smiled and kept walking through the living room, following us. The guy stood in front of him and put both his hands on Derek's chest and pushed forward, but Derek just walked like he normally would, practically ignoring him. The guard was desperate, he charged with his shoulder at Derek but it was to no avail, he still bounced off the big powerful wall of a man as he advanced through the house. The guy tried everything, pulling him from the back, kicking him, punching him, he even took a heavy wooden chair and broke it on Derek's massive back. But my dad didn't stop walking and didn't get hurt. The guy was visibly tired and after he let us pass, he closed a big gate before dad could go through. Derek stopped and looked down at the tired guard. "Ok, little fella, why don't you just let me pass? Look how tired you are, this is becoming quite funny already" The guard was so tired he gasped for air "Open the gate", said big Derek, "I don't want to have to break it" "No way!" "Look", Derek said as he grabbed the guy from his jacket collard with one hand and lifted him off the ground, "if you had any idea just how strong I am you'd open that gate immediately, maybe I have to show you". He put the guy down and grabbed the gate with his left hand, he just pushed forward and ripped the heavy steel gate off its hinges. He walked forward carrying the gate in his hand, then threw it on the ground. The guard had already given up and Derek walked freely around the huge backyard lawn. Mom and us arrived to where Thomas was. "Hey! My dear! You made it, thought you wouldn't get here in the old van your husband has!", said Thomas as we came closer. "Happy birthday dad", said mom ignoring the comment, as she kissed my grandfather. "Hey there boys! You certainly grew since the last time I saw you, with some luck you won't be a wimp like your dad!", the old man said an hugged us, we greeted him for his birthday. Then Nick appeared, "Hey sister! How are you, it's been a while!", he said as they hugged. "And my nephews!" He got close to us, "Hey guys I seriously need to buy you some good clothes, you're practically dressed like bums!" "So, what happened with Derek?", Thomas said mockingly. "He is looking for a parking spot maybe, does he even know how to drive? hehe", said Nick and both men laughed. "You know what happened! You told that security guy to not let him pass", my mom accused them with anger. "Me? Not really, that must have been a mistake!", said Thomas. But he looked at Nick with a mean grin that gave both of them away. "Well, it might have been a joke, that I might have come up with", Nick confessed in between laughs... "hope you guys didn't get mad, hehe"... "Well, you're lucky Derek didn't get too mad", she said "Oh, what if he does? I'd be so scared, hahaha!", Nick said between laughs. "In just a moment you may not laugh so much brother", she assured. "Is Derek still outside, so?", asked Thomas. Then we felt a sudden breeze. We saw dad appearing with super speed behind Thomas and Nick. The guys were puzzled when they heard a deep bass voice behind them say "Hey guys, long time no see!" They turned around and as they looked at the mountain of a man standing behind them their jaws practically dropped to the ground. "Who the fuck!", Nick let out. Derek and mom smiled broadly. "He is Derek", said mom. Thomas looked at mom and then looked at my dad. "No way, this can't be possible, Derek is a weak small man, didn't you say he had an accident and that he was recovering?" said Thomas. "Yeah, well I didn't tell you the whole story, he was about to die but they found a way to fix him and go way beyond that", mom explained. "Way beyond? What does that mean?", Nick asked. Derek was quick to reply as he made a double biceps pose "It means they turned me into a big strong man!", Nick and Thomas' eyes opened wide. They had never seen a man so big and muscled and so tall, carrying so much bulk and mass, with such an imposing masculine presence. "But, just how strong are you?", Nick asked. "Well, let me see... strong as... mmm... how much do you weight?" "230" Derek smiled, grabbed the back of Nick's leather jacket with one hand and easily lifted him off the ground, holding him up without any strain while he grinned bemused. "Strong like this", he said and giggled. "Heh, you're light as a feather!", he added with his potent voice. "Holy shit!", said Nick, "ok, ok, I got it" "And I have another arm just as strong", as Derek said this he grabbed Thomas from his trouser belt and picked the old man up with his other arm. He weighted a mere 165 lbs (75kg) so it was even easier. Derek lifted them up even higher as he giggled. He thought Thomas would freak out but he actually let out an amazed "woow" and he seemed to enjoy being held. After a while he let them gently stand on the ground. "I must say I'm impressed Derek.", said Thomas, "your physical constitution is so different now, it's not just your muscles that are bigger, you have a big structure like a weightlifter, look at how wide and thick all over you are!". My grandmother Mary was coming to us but my dad's wide physique was not letting us see her come closer, we only saw her as she walk around him. "Oh Hi, Gina!", the old lady said to my mom with excitment, "Who is this huge handsome lad you brought with you?!" "It's Derek mom, hehe" Our grandmother was in awe, she's always been supportive of our dad, she was in part to blame for our mother to marry him. "Derek, oh my god! Look at you!!" Derek smiled at her and crouched to give a hug to the small lady, he engulfed her in his gargantuan bulk as he kissed her in the cheek. "Hey Mary, long time no see", he said in his low voice to her years. "Oh my! Look at those muscles, hear that voice, I can't believe this, you look like such a hunk, and how solid!", she said this as she grabbed a hold of Derek's massive right upper-arm. Derek couldn't help but laugh. They explained to her about the accident and how Derek became a super man. "Oh Derek, I'm so happy for you, you deserve this so much! I mean, look at you! You're gorgeous!", Mary said with emotion. "And Gina, I'm so happy for you too, to have this man at home every day must be incredible!", as she said this she looked at Derek from head to toe spending a long while at the big bulge in his crotch. The big man blushed a little. "Ok, son", said Thomas as he patted Derek's huge arm firmly, "let's go to the table, I'm sure a big man like you must eat a lot!". We were surprised, grandpa had never called our father 'son'. Nick also looked surprised at how his father's attitude had seemed to change. The day was beautiful and they had set up a huge table in the enormous garden at the backyard, under the shade of enormous trees. When they sat at the table, they realized they had to get a special thick metal chair for Derek, because he would just break the regular wooden chairs with his bodyweight, and they also had to leave enough room at his sides for his wide-shouldered frame to fit. They had a maid serving the food and Thomas asked the lady to serve as much as Derek requested. Needles to say she served a lot, like 7 times the amount the other guests were eating. At the table we noticed everyone was looking at Derek, how wouldn't they, he was so big and also so handsome. "Hey mom, what have you been doing lately?", asked mom to my grandma. As our grandparents were retired, they had a lot of spare time. "Well, I have been re-taking piano lessons!" "Really? It would be so nice if you could play some music for us", mom said. "Oh, we don't have a piano here, if we had it here I would play" "We can get inside later and you can play for us", my mom insisted. "Oh, I don't know" "No excuses Mary", said my big dad, "I'll bring the piano here for you so you can play for us, what do you say?" "Don't worry mom, I'll bring it, my cousin Joseph here, he will help me", said Nick looking at Joseph who was kind of dubious about the whole idea. "Are you sure? I feel like the piano will be safer with Derek, he looks big enough to carry it safely", Mary said looking at Derek's thick hands and arms. "No way, I'm your son and I'll get it for you..." "Stop it boy!", said Thomas, "Derek, son, can you bring the piano, please". Nick was puzzled, what the fuck was that? His father was favoring Derek? What was that 'son' thing? "What do you say Mary, do I bring it?", asked Derek "Yes, bring it, dear". Derek stood up and his massive frame towered over everybody in the place. He strutted his bulky physique to the inside of the house. When he walked through the large windows leading to the backyard he found the guard blocking his way again. "You again?" he said as he looked down on the guy, "move to a side puny man, I don't wanna be rude". But the guy didn't move. Derek pushed him gently with just a touch of his index finger, that made the guy fly back several feet until he fell on a couch. Derek walked to where the piano was, it was a vertical piano, he crouched and picked it up with his hands and easily carried it outside. As people where at the table they surprised when he saw Derek carrying the piano in his hands with such ease. "Hey Mary, where do you want it?", asked my dad. "Oh dear, leave it there under the shade of the tree" "Sure", my dad replied and easily carried the piano and put it super gently on the ground under a tree that was close to the table. "Nice job!" said Thomas as he stood up and walked next to Derek, "it took 6 men to put that piano in place, remember honey?" said as he looked at grandma, "Inside it has a metallic structure to make it sturdier, but it also weights five times more than a regular piano" "Bullshit!" screamed Nick, he walked to a side of the piano and crouched, grabbed under it with his hands and tried to pick it up. He grunted with effort but the piano didn't move an inch. "What the fuck!". He was about to kick the piano but Thomas shouted "Don't you dare!" and he stopped. Derek giggled and smiled at Nick, he crouched and grabbed the piano again, "here, this is how you lift it", then lifted it up without any effort, "light as a feather!", he said as pressed it overhead, he even let go one hand and balanced it with just one arm, playfully. Everyone was in awe. Then he put the piano gently back on the ground. "This is not fair! You can't be so strong!", Nick was mad, he cocked his fist and punched at Derek's stomach with all his might. My dad just looked down on him with bemusement as Nick let out a loud "Awwww", and grabbed his hand in pain, Derek's abdominal wall was kind of hard. "Let's do something", said Derek to everybody, "you will arm-wrestle with me, if you move my arm an inch I will pay for all the food we're eating". "Haha, sounds like fun", said Thomas with excitement. They set up a table and Derek sat with his super large arm in position. "Nick, maybe you'd like to try first", said Thomas to his son. Nick sat on the table a bit reluctant, he grabbed Derek's hand and once they were locked properly, Thomas said "go!". Nick began to push with all his might. Derek's arm didn't move a milimeter, Nick moaned and grunted with the effort and he frowned and sweated. Derek just looked at him and held his arm in place, without making any special effort. "Maybe you'd want to use both your arms, go ahead!", Derek suggested. Nick was frustrated, he began to use both arms, and struggled again, pushed and pushed as hard as he could but Derek's arm didn't move at all. "Anyone else wants to help him?", the big man said to all the guests of the party that were looking, "Come on, be my guests!". Some men got close and helped Nick, some pushing and other men were pulling, then some more men, at a point there were seven guys all trying to move Derek's hand. But not only my big dad's arm didn't move, he wasn't even making any effort to keep his arm in position. At one point he began to smile, looking at everyone getting tired as minutes passed. Then he easily and slowly put his arm down, beating everyone without any effort. "Haha, that was fun!", said the big man. "It's nice to have a son like you, big man, welcome to the family!", said Thomas as he patted dad's massive back. "Hey, what the fuck, I'm your son, not him! He's just your son-in-law!", said Nick as he massaged his sore arms. "Shut up you wimp! Good for nothing!", Thomas said to him with despise. The party went on and they had a pretty good time. All the guests seemed very interested in Derek's huge body and all he could do, some even asked him to make some bodybuilder poses. They asked him if he could fly, and he demonstrated by doing various levitations. He complied most of the time because he liked to feel appreciated. He only stopped being the main focus of attention when grandma Mary gave a piano concert, she played beautifully, she was actually a lot better than everyone had expected. After that, Derek took the piano back to the house just as easy as he'd carried it outside and everyone began to say goodbye. Nick was quick to talk to Derek, "Look Derek, I'm terribly sorry about the joke today, it was really stupid from us, I mean, I hope you don't hold any grudges", he said this in a tone so humble and so careful he seemed another person. "Yeah, you're sorry now you know I can snap you like a twig", my dad replied. "No no, I'm really sorry" "Yeah, whatever, I know you won't be doing those stupid things anymore anyway, so don't worry little fella, you'll stay in one piece for now! Hehehe", Derek said this and giggled then patted Nick in his back almost making him fall. Nick felt kind of awkward, but then he laughed out of compromise. "It's so good that my daughter has such a man at home!", said Thomas to Derek as he have him a rough manly pat in his massive shoulder. "I'm glad now I have a big son!". That was a rude thing to say being Nick standing next to them. "Do you know what? Thomas", said Derek looking down on the old man, "I appreciate that you consider I'm of any worth now, but I think your attitude towards your son Nick is crap" Thomas froze when he heard that coming from Derek. "Ever since you realized I'm stronger and bigger than him you've been treating him like shit, I really don't want to put up with someone who has that attitude towards people, every men is worth the same regardless of how big or strong they are". That was nice coming from my dad, mind note: I can use that when he brings up that my grades are not as good as my brother's. He really had made Thomas shut up, that old man had it coming. Deep inside of me I thought 'cool', was I admiring my dad? No fucking way... or was I? Nah... Grandma Mary and my mom did everything they could to dissipate the bad vibe that was taking shape, and they greeted everybody. We walked out and everyone saw in awe as my dad took us back home flying.

Note from the author: This one is dedicated to all the ones who are into dad musclegrowth stories, hope you enjoy reading as much as I enjoyed writing it. (written in 2008) Dad Recovering Authority Marta was frying some eggs in the pan when she heard his son coming out of his bedroom "Ricky, come over, food is almost ready!" "Oh sorry mom I've got to go" "Go now?! you didn't tell us anything, Rick you're only 15!" "Oh not that crap again" As they were discussing, Hector, Marta's husband and Rick's dad, entered the front door. "Hi everyone!" Hector said "Oh Honey", replied Marta, "did Ricky tell you he was going out tonight?" "Well, not at all... Where are you going young man?" "I'm going out with uncle Dick, you know, have a couple beers" "I don't think that will be possible, you or your uncle must let us know with anticipation when you're going to go out", said Hector in a tone as severe as he could, these moments he wish his voice would've been more manly and deeper but it was a little bit higher pitched than he expected. "Are we starting with this crap again?", replied Ricky in an arrongant tone. "Ricky, your school grades are disastrous, your teachers keep complaining about your bad behaviour, you insult us, instead of studying you drink beer or smoke weed all day long, what's going on with you?", demanded Hector. "Bla bla bla, leave me alone you picksweak!", as Ricky let this out he pushed his dad away, with enough force to make Hector tumble and fall to the ground. Despite being just 15, Ricky had grown quite big, he was 1,80m (5'11") and weighed 85Kg (190lbs), he was also recruited for the school's rugby team and had regular workouts so he was very well built and strong for his age, he got the genetics of his uncle Dick, Marta's brother, who was a big and strong sportsman as well. Hector, on the contrary, was dwarfed by his son at just 1,70 m (5'7") and weighed just 65kg (150 lbs) and he couldn't help feeling intimidated when he had to impose some limits on his kid. Then the doorbell rang and Ricky rushed to open, it was Dick, the figure of the 1,87m (6'2") and 110kg (250lbs) stud impressed everybody, he was wearing a leather jacket and looked young and handsome. He rode a motorcycle "So, are you ready for a ride with your uncle, buddy?", he said to Ricky in a friendly tone. Hector recovered and stood up from the floor, he and Marta got closer to the front door. "I'm afraid Ricky can't go with you, Dick", said Hector, Dick looked down on him with despise, as if he was looking at a rat. "Ricky's grades have been very bad lately and he's not allowed to go out, besides I don't want you to take him to drink beer, he's 15 for Christ's sake!", said Hector in anger. Dick laughed and made a mocking gesture with his hand and said "bla bla bla bla!", then looked at Ricky with a sympathy grin. As the young boy was going out Hector tried to grab him but Dick pushed him away with such force he couldn't beat and forced the smaller man violently towards one of the walls of the room. Ricky left the house and jumped on Dick's bike, the uncle accelerated his motorcycle, screamed "Ciao!" and left. As the sound of the bike was fading out in the distance, Marta got close to her husband and hugged him, "Oh honey...", she said "Your brother's been an ass you know..." "Yes, I'll have to talk to him about this" "How many times have you talked about this with him? And he doesn't change, I don't like the example he's giving our son" "I know honey, I do what I can", said Marta as she caressed his husband. Although he was a small guy, Hector was quite handsome, he had strong well cut black hair, a thick well groomed full beard, strong jaw, straight nose and handsome hazel eyes. Marta had told him a couple of times he should work out some more, specially because in her family most men were naturally muscular and strong, nonetheless she loved her husband because he was a good man, there was nobody more considerate and caring as him and because he was very smart, and she understood that his occupation left very little time for extra activities. At 39, Hector had two college degrees, as biochemist and as a medicine doctor, he was working for a government contractor researching for the army, in the P.E.S.D. department (Physical Enhancement and Supplement Development). His job was in part to blame for the lack of respect his son had for him, he wished he could've spent more time with him during all of Rick's childhood. The following day, a sunday, it was 8 am when Ricky and Dick returned. Rick was drunk and could barely keep standing. Dick was kind of high but not as drunk or unconscious, Marta and Hector asked him why did he let his son get drunk, Dick didn't reply he just dragged Ricky and threw him on Hector and Marta's arms, who took their big son to his bedroom with quite an effort. They let Ricky sleep until noon when the kid woke up and served himself some cereal, as Marta and Héctor were in the kitchen. Marta was trying to open a jar of marmalade but it was too well shut for her "Let me help you sweetie", said Héctor and grabbed the jar, he tried to unscrew the cap for several minutes but he couldn't. Ricky laughed, "haha you're so weak, better let a man do it!", the kid said and took the jar off his dad's hand. He grabbed it tight, strained and bent over and with a pop the jar was open and handed it to his mother. Héctor gave him a serious look. "Son, I expect you to spend the rest of the afternoon improving your math", said Héctor. "No way! Coach says we've got to train on weekends now, so I'm going to the stadium to kick some ass and make these guns grow", said Ricky cheerfuly as he checked his big young arms. "What?! You're not, you're staying here!", said Héctor "Haha, and who's going to force me, you wimp?!", Rick replied defiantly. "I'm your dad boy, you must do as I say" Ricky just laughed and stood "Hey, you're going to finish that", Héctor voice trembled in anger pointing at the cereal. "Ah forget it, I'll buy something to eat outside" "And where do you get the money for that? I didn't give you anything!", Héctor remarked "Uncle Dick gives me money" "I'm not going to let you hang out any more with him! he's a bad influence" "Well, he understands me, he's twice the man you are, you -little daddy-" Héctor was furious and tried to grab him but Ricky shoved him away, when Héctor insisted his son punched him hard in the face, Héctor was shocked, dizzy and blood came out of one of his lips. Ricky walked away and closed the door violently behind him. Marta got close to Héctor, and when he recovered his senses he decided to call Ricky's coach, he had a few things to talk to him. "Hi, I'm talking to Mr Trachine?" "Yeah, it's me" "Hi, I'm Ricky's dad" "Oh yeah Ricky, one of our best kids, you got top material there" "Yeah well, he told me you're going to start training on sundays too?" "Yeah, we've the nationals coming up and I want this team to be the best!" "Well, we have a problem with that in here our son needs to improve his grades and sunday is the only moment we can stay all together at home and help him with his studies" "Look, Ricky has told me a lot about you, I don't care if you're such a nerdy wimp who wants to study all day, but your son is not like that! Unlike you he's one big and strong athelete and that's something you won't understand ever in your life!", said Mr Trachine in a mocking tone. "You aren't giving roids to my son, are you?!", Héctor had suspected about this for a long time "That's none of your business, let your son decide what he wants to be!" "But he's 15! I'm not going to let him play anymore!" "And how are you going to stop him you sissy man?, I hear your voice in the phone and can't stop laughing you sound like a girl haha I'd like to have you in front of me and kick your butt!" Héctor hung up the phone in anger. "He's such a jerk!" He went to the bathroom and cleaned up his face, his lip had stopped bleeding but it still hurt, the situation had surpassed his capacities, Marta tried to calm him down and they went to sleep until the following day. At the lab Héctor and his assistant, Daniel, researched a series of experimental compounds called super HGH (human growth hormone) or sHGH, these substances were modified molecules of HGH mixed with radioactive isotopes. It was discovered that this mix greatly increased the effect of HGH stimulation in physical healing, strength, muscle and bone growth and also reducing the side effects to almost zero. The government was extra cautious about these type of research and the verification and use of this compounds were going to take decades, they've been treating two volunteer subjects, two soldiers, with a very diluted version of sHGH, they've been giving them a dose of 1 microgram a year for five years now. The effect of the treatment in these men was like having the most powerful anabolic steroid ever and multiplying it by ten. The men kept training regularly as they normaly did with the only difference that their muscles grew a hundred times faster than those of the rest of the soldiers, their muscles also grew more dense and solid, thus becoming a lot stronger than their peers. Along these five years of treatment both test subjects attained the equivalent physical strength of 10 soldiers. Other added benefits from sHGH included strengthening of bone structure (their bones became eight times as resistant) increase in height (both men became two inches taller), dramatic increase in stamina and physical resistance at all levels, improved sexual performance and genital size. Sometimes Héctor and Daniel thought the goverment kept their investigation at a too slow pace, the dosage they were using was ridiculously low, the machine that synthesized the drug produced vials of 10 grams of sHGH, they had to use only 1 microgram which is a tenth of a millionth of that dose. They thought if they used 10 micrograms they'd achieve the results of five years in two hours, still being completely safe and without side effects. Probably, they thought, they didn't want a soldier to become too powerful by accident, so powerful they'd be unable to control him. The test subjects had become very powerful but they still could be killed by bullet fire, in theory a higher dose of sHGH can make someone's body structure so tough that not even bullets would be able to pierce that subject's skin. It's been a while now that Héctor began to fantasize about giving himself a shot. What would stop him from doing that? He knew the drug was safe, all the testing in animal and human subjects was successful. Only 5 micrograms would make him grow enough to give his son and the rest a lesson or two. He decided to talk to Daniel. Daniel thought it was crazy at first, but then he realized that they hadn't tried doses higher than 1 mcg, which is ridiculous, for the sake of the investigation they needed to do this and it would help Héctor who was a great friend and teacher for him. "So, are you going to prepare the 5 mcg diluted compound for me?", asked Héctor "Yes, I'll make it today and you'll have it by tomorrow early morning" The drug had to be prepared and used within two days or the isotopes lost their effect, once in the body the effect of the physical changes were permanent and the body seemed to "learn" and kept working in an invigorated way indefinitely. They left all compound vials in a special sealed fridge in the lab, there was a little amount of radioactivity involved but nothing harmful. While Héctor was at a meeting where he detailed the progress of their research, Daniel spent the whole afternoon preparing the 10 grams vial, the process took several hours and was very complicated, at 8 pm Daniel was tired as hell, and dilluting the drug took at least 4 hours of work, so he decided he would leave the process for the following day, he'd arrive earlier and tell Héctor he had to wait a couple more hours until it was ready. The following morning Héctor had another argument with his son, he'd been arriving late at school for several days, he couldn't take it anymore and left home without even having breakfast, he arrived at the lab, anxious to start the drug test asap. As it was too early, Daniel hadn't arrived yet, so Héctor eagerly checked the fridge and found the compound vial "Awesome!", he said cheerfuly and grabbed the vial, he checked it, there was no way to distinguish diluted sHGH from non diluted, it was just transparent liquid, so he thought it looked well enough. He loaded the fluid inside a syringe and popped it into one of his veins. A few minutes passed without any changes, when Daniel entered the lab. "Morning!" "Hi Daniel, good morning!" "Oh, Hec, you'll have to wait for a few hours I have to dilute the...", said Daniel as he saw through the fridge door's blindex glass that there was no vial. "You mean that vial was not diluted yet?!" "No, it wasn't" "Oh shit!", Héctor panicked and instantly he began to feel tremendous pain, then fell to the ground and bent over, he screamed for about 15 minutes of the most torturing agony, he thought he was going to die. Then pain relieved a little and he began to feel his clothes getting tight. He was wearing a shirt with stripes and flannel trousers. Daniel could clearly see that the body was growing and stretching the fabric. It started slow but increased in speed every second and soon Hector's legs began to surpass the length of the trousers until they barely reached his calves, his shoes were also being streched out by his growing feet until they split open leaving him bare foot, at the same time, Daniel began to see Héctor's torso growing in size, bulking up and stretching the shirt, soon it ripped open as the back widened tremendously, his lat muscles that were non-existant before, began to spread like wings of meat. The buttons in the front of the shirt popped off and flew all over as his rib cage expanded and his pecs jutted outwards, the shoulders inflated like balloons and the arms grew in length until the shirt sleeves were too short while at the same time his upper arms increased in size and perfected their shape until they were bigger than rugby balls, instantly tearing out the fabric, his forearms also filled with solid muscle mass. At the same time his ab muscles began to appear from nowhere, his thighs shredded the trousers and became two tremendous slabs of powerful muscle, where divisions and crevices could clearly be seen inside, his calves grew in proportion with the thighs and took a powerful shape, while at the upper part of his body his neck was thickening along his deltoids that were growing to grapefruit size or more. His head also grew a little bit in order to keep proportion with his new body, as long as slight changes in his complexion, like a slight growth of the chin and a slightly stronger facial structure that actually increased his good looks and his manliness. While the transformation finished, Héctor was still crouching on the floor, he was drained from the process, the remnants of his clothes were still over his body, suddenly he began to feel a lot of strength coming into him, all the tiredness and dizzyness disappeared, and he experienced a surge of tremendous power. He stood up revealling his whole body to Daniel. "Holy crap!" he let out, in a voice that wasn't his as he felt his own new body. "Hear my voice, is this me?", he said, his deep booming tone made the room shake "Do you feel ok?", Daniel asked "OK?!", Héctor replied loudly and powerfuly, "OK is not enough, I feel like a locomotive!", he said as he took off the shredded pieces of fabric that remained drapped around his body, bent his enormous arms and flexed his chest contemplating his new muscle mass and checking his new physique. He ripped away what was left of his trousers revealling his genitals. Daniel lowered his gaze to Héctor's dick and opened his eyes wide. Héctor also looked down and though blocked by his enormous chest muscles he could catch a glimpse of his new prick and balls, they were the size of a bull. Héctor couldn't help let out "Darn, I'm a fucking bull!", then quickly added, "Hehe sorry this is embarrasing", Héctor blushed and covered his crotch with his huge hands. "Don't worry I'll get you something to wear from our test subjects". Daniel quickly got a pair of black shorts from a drawer near by and got close to Héctor to hand them, the now big man grabbed them and crouched to put them on forcing them to fit over his huge muscled butt and big dick and balls. It was snug but it fit. As Héctor stood again with his short pants on, Daniel coudln't help contemplate the new man up close. From his perspective, Héctor was now a mountain of muscle, he looked down on him, almost two heads taller, and so wide it covered most of his eyesight. He contemplated one of his upper arms and realized it was bigger around than his own torso. He looked down at one of Héctor's thighs and also reckoned that there had to be more condensed muscle in that thigh than he'd have in his whole body if he trained in a gym for ten years. "Damn, you're so huge, I wonder what your measurements are!", said Daniel, "let's go have a measure" They went to the next room where they had training equipment, strength testing machines and measurement devices. Héctor felt amazing as he walked with his new legs, the floor seemed to squeal under his weight, but he felt as if he was light as a feather. Héctor knew the place and immediately got over the measurement platform, there a few lasers circulated his body and took extremely precise measurements. "Ok", said Daniel as he looked at the screen, "you're now 2m (6' 7") tall, weigh a total of 207 Kg (462 lbs), your upper arms are 75cm (29") soft, wow your forearms are like 50 cm (20") that's as big around as my thigh! Your chest is 220 cm (86"), legs 115cm (45"), my god! Would you bend an arm for me?", Daniel asked and Héctor did it smiling broadly. "Wow, your upper-arm is 85cm (33") flexed", Daniel almost screamed. "You won't believe this, your physical structure has reached level theta density", said Daniel in technical jargon. "Oh my god, that means..." "If our theory is right, you won't have to worry about bullets from now on, and your bone amd muscle structure are probably the most powerful thing that exists on earth" "There's one thing still to measure, would you take down your pants?" Héctor was familiar with the procedure as they did this with their test subjects regularly and pulled down his pants, revealling his large man meat. "Ok then, measuring... wow, your dick is 17 cm (7") limp, and 10cm (4") around" "Holy crap! That's what I call a man!", said the now big stud. "And now for the erection measurements" Héctor immediately stroked his cock until it was erect, the thing was huge and hard as steel, like he'd never felt before. "Geez, you got a 28cm (11") long dick now! Girth of about 18cm (7")"... said Daniel trying to sound profesional. That thing looked like it could penetrate a wall of steel. Héctor put his pants back on, got off the platform, smiling broadly, feeling better than ever in his life "Now let's check your strength, why don't you try picking up that weight over there?", suggested Daniel. It was an olympic weighlifting 500kg (half a ton - 1100 lbs) weight in a corner, the test subjects began to use as part of their training as they got stronger. "OK", the big man replied and went in front of the weight, then crouched and took the ends of it cautiously, preparing for an extenuating effort. Then he stood, picking up the weight to the height of his shoulders, "You gotta be kidding me, right?!", Héctor boomed at Daniel. Daniel was puzzled. "This weighs nothing!", said Héctor and took the weight over his head, then released one of his hands and held it just with his left arm. He turned the weight around to check it out, apparently it had two 250 kg plates in it, "My god! This is half a ton of weight, right?", Héctor said rejoyced at how easy it was to handle it for him now. "Yes, it's certified weight!" Héctor toyed around with the weight tossing it in the air and exchaging hands, he smiled and put his hands at the ends near the plates, then easily bent the steel bar like it was made out of butter, "Awesome!", he let out and put the weight on the ground. Marta was a teacher and she was correcting some exams at the kitchen table, when she heard the front door open and some heavy thuds that sounded like someone walking, the living room's wooden floor squealed badly. "Hi honey, is that you?!", she screamed Héctor didn't know how to show himself but he thought what the crap "Yes, sweetie! I've got a surprise for you", hollered Hector in his now booming bass voice. Marta was confused, the way he spoke was that of her husband but the voice was so deep it'd put Barry White to shame. "Are you ok honey?! You sound weird" "I know, come over and you'll see why" Marta stood and entered the livingroom and she first got the creeps, there was a huge man standing - no - filling up her whole living room, the man was wearing a tight grey t-shirt, black short pants and a pair of tennis shoes, all she saw was muscle on top of muscle and took her a while to realize that the head attached to that tremendous physique was that of Héctor. "Oh my god!" she said and fainted. Héctor quickly grabbed her with one of his big hands and easily picked her up holding her single-handedly. He thought to himself how many times he tried to be romantic and lift her up in his arms and how he always failed and they ended up falling on the ground, now it felt like his hand was holding the lightest thing in the world. He gently layed her down on the couch and waited a few seconds until she recovered "Oh my god, she said, is that you? Héctor?" "Yes" "But how?" "I can't say, but it's obvious that this is thanks to my research" Marta sat up and grabbed one of her husband's upper arms. "Damn you're enormous!" Héctor bent his arm for her, she caressed the enormous bicep peak. "Hehe, yes, I think I've gone too far" "No, I love it! I'd always been around big men and I knew I'd made the right choice of choosing brain to brawn, no matter what my family said" she said as she run her hands over his enormous pectorals feeling the solid round muscle, "now you'll make my brother look tiny!" "That jerk!", Héctor said, "I'm eager to see him again! When is Daniel coming back?" "Oh, he'll be back any minute, this is going to be such a surprise for him!", Marta said. "Indeed!" When Ricky turned back home he entered the kitchen fast, he could only see his mother there, "Hi Mom!" "Ricky why are you in such a hurry?", asked Marta. "Is dad home?", Ricky asked "No, he didn't return yet." she lied, "But what are you doing", Marta asked again as his son was opening the fridge and engulfing all he could. "I'm on the go mom!" "Where are you going?" "None of your business" Marta walked close to him "Son, why don't you stay here to eat with us?" "I don't want your crappy food!", he shoved her away and walked towards the kitchen doorway. As Ricky was leaving, he bumped into something hard that forced him to stop, he didn't understand what it was at first, but when he gave a second look he realized it was a man, a very big man, in fact, the BIGGEST man he's ever seen, tall enough that his head brushed the top of the door frame, wide enough that he had to shrug to let his wide shoulders past the frame. As seconds passed he distinguished more features in this behemoth of a man, his legs were so big that not even the biggest guys in his rugby team had legs half that size, he possessed upper arms so thick that he could fit his head two times in each one of them, a chest that was four or five times bigger than his. The enormous man was more than a head taller and looked down on him, Ricky pertrified when he realized the huge man was Héctor. "Dad!?" Héctor smiled and walked towards him slowly. Ricky instinctively retreated. "Well, little fella, looks like you'll have to apologize to your mom!", said Héctor in a deep vibrating tone that made all of Ricky's body shake. "What happens? Mice ate your tongue?", said Héctor cheerfully and put his huge hand in one of his sons shoulders. "It's you dad! how did you become like this?!", asked the young man "Well, that's -none of your business-", replied Héctor mockingly "I don't hear you apologizing", the big man said and lightly pushed his son towards Marta, the dad's faintest touch was enough to make all of Ricky's body shake. "Sorry mom, I didn't mean it...", said Ricky, ashamed Marta and Héctor nodded. "So, where were you going, Ricky?", asked Héctor and put his hands in his hips expanding his enormous torso. Ricky took a moment to answer, "Oh, uncle Dick will take me for a ride in his bike, just, you know, go to a few places...", Ricky's tone was already more humble. "Well, you're not going anywhere" said Héctor with firm and extremely manly tone. "You can't force me!", defied Ricky as he motioned out of the kitchen. Héctor put his index finger in his son's chest and pushed forward, that was enough to throw his son against the wall in front of him, "Well, I think I can", replied Héctor. "Well I don't care how big you are...!", Ricky continued Héctor smiled and grabbed his son's jacket with one of his hands, lifting him off the ground like a scarecrow. "It seems that you don't quite get it, right? From now on, things are going to be very different in this house, you're not going out with uncle Dick or train in the weekends until your grades improve, am I clear?", said Héctor as he lifted his son up some more in the air. Then they heard the front door ring "That must be Dick!", said Marta "You're not going anywhere boy, stay here, understood?", said Héctor firmly Ricky looked down, like ashamed. Héctor let him down gently and walked towards the front door. Dick was waiting outside when he saw the door open, the figure of the man that was opening the door almost makes his jaw drop to the ground. "Oh my god!" he exclaimed "Wassup Dick?!", said the big man with his mighty voice "Is it you, Héctor?!" "Yes Dick, it's me" "What happened to you?!" "Well it's a long story!", Héctor walked towards Dick, he was taller, wider, heavier and more muscled, and made him look like a twink. Dick walked back as Héctor spoke "Remember when you adviced my sister to marry a sports guy instead of a lab rat, well turns out that thanks to his brain, the lab rat, became stronger than the sportsman", said Héctor as he playfully pushed with his hand on Dick's chest several times, making the smaller man tumble in his feet and walk back. "OK, I mean, you know I never really had any problem with you, we're pals right?", Dick was shaking like a leaf, he'd never seen muscles like those in a man. "Oh yeah! We're pals, of course, let me give you a big hug pal", Héctor grabbed Dick in a bear hug and pressed hard until Dick's ribs squealed loudly, "You're like a brother to me!" he said and he pressed some more, he smiled then let Dick free, the man was still shaking and trying to catch his breath again. "My pal!" Héctor said and smiled, then punched playfully at Dick's shoulder, with his enormous arm the punch was so powerful that Dick spun in place like three times, Héctor had to stop him and catch him. Héctor was smiling, "Hey! I've never checked out your bike pal, you got a great ride!", the big man got close to Dick's motorcycle, he examined it, then crouched and picked it up with one of his hands, it was a big solid harley-davidson, "This is a real harley uh... I think it'd look better with some minor modifications", he said that and grabbed the center axis of the bike, then bent it like it was cardboard into a shape that made the bike useless. "Hey! What are you doing to my bike!!", shouted Dick. "Don't you like it better this way? Oh! Come on! You're not funny, I thought we were friends!", Héctor said, "it's boring I'll give it back to you", then threw the bike over Dick, the thing weighed easily a quarter ton, and the brother-in-law fell on the ground under its weight. "What's the matter Dick, I thought you were quite strong!", said Héctor and picked up the motorcycle again with a single hand, then threw it away like it was a shallow film prop. "Let me help you up", and then grabbed Dick by his trouser's belt and let him stand. Dick tried to fight him and threw a punch at Héctor's face but the big man grabbed his fist and gripped powerfully, Dick screamed in pain and went to his knees. Héctor grabbed his belt again and held him up like a foot over the ground. "From now on, Dick, I don't want to see you anywhere near Ricky, I think it's quite clear that I can snap you in two like a twig so you'd better do as I say", said Héctor very close to Dick's face. He let Dick stand and the man didn't say a word, he just ran away like he'd seen a ghost. "I don't want this in front of my house", said the big man and picked up the remains of the motorcycle again, taking it to a trash container nearby. As Héctor entered his home Marta and Ricky were waiting for him, "Well, guess you won't be seeing uncle Dick around here very often any more", said Héctor Marta walked to him and grabbed a hold of his enormous shoulders and chest, layed her head on his thick torso. "You didn't hurt him honey, did you?", she asked "No sweety, just a little bit of perssuasion, only that", Héctor said as he flexed all the muscles in his massive body for her to feel them, then relaxed and cuddled his wife. "Ok then, guess we're going to spend our night studying, aren't we?" Héctor said to Ricky, walked towards him and put a solid hand in his shoulder "get your math books and everything you have on the table, your dad is going to help you study". "Oh no, really?", asked Ricky "You don't want me to force you, right? Come on! you need a few lessons!", replied Héctor gently pushing his kid. Seeing that there was nothing he could do to stop his dad, Ricky finally grabbed his school books and put them on the table, the young man sat and his dad took a seat next to him, as Héctor put his huge butt over the chair it squealled badly under his massive weight, then ordered Ricky to write down some equations and problems. Even when they were sitting the hugeness of his dad made Ricky feel intimidated, Héctor sat taller than him so he had to look up while the large man spoke. He contemplated how his father layed the weight of his massive arms on the table making the wood yawp, ocassionally bringing one hand to the sheet of paper Ricky was working on to point some mistake or explain a particular issue. As minutes were passing by Ricky realized it was quite cool to have his dad explain math to him and that it wasn't hard at all. Héctor was very encouraging pointing every mistake but also congratulating and complimenting when things were well done. And the big dad was quite physical at that, giving him nice cuddles and snuggles with "that's my boy!" expressions that conforted him and made him feel good. So much they've spent almost three hours together. "Well son, we've done a hell of an advance today, you'll be catching up and improving your grades in no time", Héctor assured his son. "Thanks dad, it's actually been nice, to be able to solve all these problems, I didn't think it was this easy" "Ok", Héctor said completely statisfied and smiling, "tomorrow, mom is going to help you with history and literature", he stood up and left giving Ricky a gentle pat in the shoulder. The following day, Héctor and Marta walked down from their bedroom upstairs, the big man was carrying his wife in one of his huge arms, she was sitting comfortably in her husband's forearm, grabbing his large chest. They had a rough sex night, Héctor fucked her about 9 times, and he wasn't even tired, he was a sex machine. She had so much cum inside of her she was worried she might get pregnant, but at the same time she was extremely pleased with being fucked by her man's enormous cock. Héctor took her to the kitchen and genly let her stand on the ground, they began to prepare breakfast. After a while Marta needed to reach for a jar that was too high up in the cupboard, "Honey would you grab that one for me?", she asked her big husband. "I can help you grab it..." said Hector and instead of grabbing the jar that was practically in front of his face, he picked his wife up. She giggled surprised by her man's new display of power and grabbed the jar. Héctor put Marta down and she spent a few seconds smiling and admiring his massive torso, she put her hands in his huge pectoral and Héctor made a little pec dance for her, "Wow!" Marta screamed when Ricky came into the kitchen as they were in the middle of it and the couple separated. "Morning Ricky, you done good yesterday, you see I always said you were a smart kid!", the huge dad said. Marta had trouble unscrewing the cap of the jar again, Ricky saw this and offered help. Ricky grabbed the jar and tried with all his might, but moments passed and he was unable to open it, Héctor grinned and looked down at his kid. He stroke his back shooking him a little and extended his huge hand to him "Let your big daddy do that, ok?", boomed the huge fella. Ricky put the jar on Héctor's hand and the big man unscrew it with a flick of his wrist, no effort needed. "Here you are sweety, now I remember I had put the cap yesterday, that's why you couldn't open it, sorry", Héctor explained them as he handed the jar to Marta. "Hey, don't you smell something?", asked Marta. "No, what?", Ricky replied fast "Yes honey, it's true I do smell something", said Héctor and looked down on his son fiercely. "It's like... weed?", Marta suggested. "That's what it seems", said Héctor as he got close to his son "You're crazy, I don't have any weed!", Ricky replied Héctor got his nose close to Ricky, "You do smell like you had been smoking hemp", the big dad grabbed his son's upper arm, "how many times do I have to tell you we don't want that, if you were 18 fine, get your own house and do whatever you want but as long as you live here and you're underage you have to go by my rules, and that's no weed in this house!", Héctor was firm but very calm when he said this. "I'm sorry but I'll have to register your room, I told you a hundred times", the big man went inside his son's room, and checked it out, he picked up the bed like it was made out of cardboard, Ricky had a huge TV, and a computer, he had a trunk full of old childhood toys, everything was picked up opened up and checked by Héctor. The only place left was the wardrobe, Héctor tried to open it and to his surprise it was locked. "Hey, why is this locked?", the huge dad asked "Oh well I don't know...", mumbled Ricky "Do you have the key?" "Umm.. I don't know... I think I've lost it" "Oh yeah, and how do you dress up every day?", Héctor was getting quite upset already "Oh well, let me check", Ricky checked his pockets as if he was looking for the key, but he had no intention "You're not going to give it to me right? Fine!", Héctor punched the wardrobe door lighly and made a huge hole in it, then ripped the little doors off like they were paper. "Hey! you can't do that!", yelled Ricky "Oh no? Of course I can, this is my house and I do anything I want", replied the enormous man with a voice that seemed twice as deep and powerful because of anger. Héctor checked the clothes until he found something suspicious in a pocket, he pulled it out and it was a small plastic bag full of weed, he put it in front of his son's face "And what is this then? herbal medicine? I doubt so", and the father walked to the nearby bathroom and flushed the weed down the toilet. "Hey! What are you doing! You have no idea how much it costs", said Ricky as his dad returned to the wardrobe. Héctor grabbed a hold of Ricky and picked him up a brief instant then refrained and put him back in the ground, "Is this what uncle Dick gives you money for, uh?", he boomed at his kid. "I'm glad you won't be able to afford more!", he added. Ricky was furious and punched at his dad's with all his might, Héctors bulky chest didn't even budge as he looked at his son, then the big man took a baseball bat from the wardrobe and grabbed and end with each hand, bringing it in front of his son's face. Ricky kept complaining when Héctor said, "Seems you don't quite understand who is in charge now", then split the bat in two with a loud crack, leaving his son speechless. The week went by and Ricky watched his step, he understood now Héctor was serious, and there was not much he could do. The big dad missed work and decided to stay home and recover lost time with his son. When ocassionaly Ricky would complain about some task, he'd just give him a severe look, slight grab or something and that was enough. Once Marta told him to read a few pages from a book and Ricky complained, he tried to stand up from his chair and when he was just about to leave Héctor gently put his heavy hand in his shoulder, the kid suddenly found himself unable to lift his body because when he tried he bumped into his dad's hand that was firm as steel. Most of the time the huge father didn't even need to waste any breath to discipline his son now. When the weekend came, Héctor suggested Ricky to spend saturday doing some more catch up for school, specially with math and physics. When Ricky refused Héctor challenged him to a basketball match in their front yard, if the father won they'd study all day if the son won, he'd let him do anything he wanted, including going out for a beer. Ricky accepted but a few minutes after they started playing he realized it wasn't a good idea, his dad's physical superiority was so overwhelming that he couldn't score at all. Héctor was incredibly fast, he didn't seem to get tired, he handled the ball like a pro and was so tall that the ring was easily within his reach, so the big dad kept scoring and scoring while Ricky could barely take the ball off his dad's hands in seldom ocassions, for his dad to recover it almost instantly. Ricky was persistant and they played for about an hour until he was exhausted. Héctor on the other hand wasn't even breathing hard. The big dad won with 164 points to zero and as Ricky was trying to catch his breath, he kept chuckling at his son and trying to cheer him up and convince him that math homework could be also fun. On sunday Ricky got Héctor to allow him to go to his rugby training, Héctor wasn't very happy with that and told him he was going to talk to his coach about training on sunday. At the school gym Ricky was doing benchpresses with an 80kg (170 lbs) weight, the other kids were also training at the gym while some others were running in the field. As he was forcing his arms up he saw the other boys look at the door. He looked as well and saw a huge man standing and coming towards him. It was Héctor, as the young men trained they couldn't help follow the big man's figure with their eyes. The huge dad was wearing tight short pants and a tight t-shirt, together with some running shoes so everyone would see he was also an athelete. Before he reached Ricky's bench the kids thought he was a new trainer or something. As he approched his son he said "Hey! lifting big son? I'm proud of having a strong kid!" Héctor grinned "How about a little more weight?", he was in a playful mood so he put the tip of his finger over the bar and pushed down a little, that immediately added like a 100kg (220 lbs) to the weight his son was lifting. Of course Ricky couldn't handle it and as the weight was going to fall on his ribcage Héctor quickly picked it up with his hand. The huge guy laughed as he toyed around with this weight that was almost a joke for his powerful arm. He put the weight back in the bench, "Are you ok son? I didn't mean to hurt you just play a harmful joke", he said between chuckles as Ricky sat up. "Dad, what are you doing here?" "I wanted to give you a surprise" "It is! You're embarrassing me in front of the other boys!" As Ricky recovered from the work out Héctor replied "Oh come on! you call this embarrassing?!" and he made a most muscular pose, flexing all his tremendously huge muscles, everyone in the gym looked at him knowing that they'd never get to be that big, he laughed and then asked "So, where is this coach of yours?" "I think, he's at his office", said Ricky and pointed at a place behind him. "Ok, thank you son, take care, don't overtrain!", said Héctor with a manly pat in his son's shoulder. Then he walked to Mr. Trachine's office. Trachine was doing some paperwork as he heard something heavy knock his office door. The door was translucid and he could see a big shadow behind. "Yeah, who is it?" The deep voice of Hector replied "Mr. Trachine, I'm Hector, Ricky's father, mind if we talk for a minute?" "Oh yeah, you know, I'm very busy could you wait a few moments?", the coach screamed "Ok", replied Héctor, but he wasn't very happy with that, after the way this man had treated him, for christ's sake, he was now the strongest man on earth, he wasn't going to take that kind of treatment from a stupid high school coach. The door seemed to be locked and he still decided to be polite and wait, he stood for about 12 minutes when he knocked again, "What part of I'm busy you didn't understand, you moron?!", the coach screamed at the door. That was it, Héctor pushed the door open and without noticing he'd ripped it off its hinges and was holding it in his hand, he threw it to a side. "Holy crap!", said the coach as he saw the big man coming towards him, "Are you Ricky's father? I hadn't imagined you like that..." "Well, yes, I am. And you know what", said Héctor in a sever tone as he stood right in front of Trachine, "don't think I forgot everything you said to me on the phone" then grabbed the older man from his shirt and picked him up slightly. Mr Trachine was 50, he was quite built and it was for sure he'd had a hell of a body at younger age. The coach was speechless, now he was really busted. "It.. it it's ok Mr, what,... wh.. whateev...ev. ever you ss.sssa say", the coach replied with difficulty "Haha now you stutter?", replied Héctor while smiling, "you didn't stutter last week when you treated me so bad, uh? Guess you can't stand up to a big fella...", the huge man added in a booming voice. "But I'm not here because of that, I don't really care what you say" continued Héctor, "I want to talk about Ricky and about he not coming to your sunday training sessions" "Oh, don't wo.. worry Mr, I was go.. going to cancel them be.. because most parents complained", Mr Trachine was still shaking from being in front of that big angry man. "You know Mr Trachine, I do want my kid to be a powerful athlete, as you see I'm a very strong athlete as well", the huge dad made a double biceps pose and the coach open his eyes wide in amazement. "Only I also want him to stimulate his intelligence so he's not only brawns but also brain, hope you understand that". "Oh y... yes, I to...totally agree" "Ok then, have a nice afternoon sir, I have to leave", said Héctor and extended his right hand for a shake. Mr Trachine took it and Héctor gave him the grip of his life, so much you could hear the cracking and the coach went weak on the knees, the big dad smiled, relishing that what was for him such an insignificant amount of pressure was causing so much pain in this man. Then he let go, hopefully it was just a badly sore hand, nothing broken "I'll leave you to keep working", Héctor said as the coach massaged and shook his hand trying to relieve the pain, no way he'd able to grab a pen with that hand for the rest of the day. The big dad just left while grinning, the coach contemplated his gigantic muscled back and powerful round butt as he left, Héctor thought he'd been a little mean but the guy had it coming without a doubt. That night the family was home again, dinner was ready and Héctor sat on the kitchen table with his enormous plate of food. He ate like five men now but didn't have to worry about getting fat, all the food seemed to go into his huge muscles. As he was about to start eating his huge serving, Marta sat next to him, and Ricky grabbed his plate and was carrying it in front of the TV in the living room, when Héctor saw this he reached with his massive arm for Ricky's trouser belt and grabbed it, dragged his son playfully close to him. "Hey! Why don't you come and eat here with us, son, like a regular family?", he said to his kid. How to refuse? thought Ricky and sat down in front of his big dad. "Hey dad! are you going to eat all that?!" "Yes boy, I got to feed these big guns buddy!", said the father as he bent his arms and showed them to Ricky, the t-shirt sleeves almost bursting with the muscle mass. Ricky looked under the table at his dad's legs, "without mentioning those tremendous legs", he thought to himself. "And tell me, how was your day son?", Héctor asked "Oh well, you know I just spent the whole day working out, oh and... what did you say to the coach, he's been really weird with me, he used to treat me like shit and now he was so gentle and considerate, asking me if I was ok, offering help with the weighs, training advice, that felt kinda awkward" "Haha really?! Well I'll tell you why! That idiot is treating you very carefully because he's afraid I might get angry and go snap him like a twig! That's why! I gave him a few little demonstrations of what I'm capable of and I think he got the point. If you ever have any problem with him just let me know and I'll take care. I don't even need to see him in person, I bet just the sound of my voice on the phone can make him pee his pants!", said the super-dad between chuckles. The following day it was a holiday so the family woke up late in the morning. Héctor opened up the fridge to grab something to eat, "Hey! What happened, the fridge is empty!", said the huge man. "It's natural honey", commented Marta as she walked behind her large husband and caressed his gargantuan back, "you eat a lot more now and we run out of food much faster" "Hehe, that's true, guess that's a little price to pay for all the advantages being like this brings", said Héctor as he turned around and picked her up, making her sit in his meaty forearm. "No problem then! Let's go to the supermarket!", the big man added and headed for the garage with her in his hand. "Hey Ricky, we're going to the supermarket, wanna come?", Héctor asked his son. Ricky accepted, his father was surprised at the way his son's attitude was changing, as he became more and more self-confident his son became more and more humble. Fortunately, Héctor had a big 4x4 van, he wouldn't have fit in a smaller car and unlike a 4x4, a regular car would collapse under his weight. Despite this he felt pretty tight inside when he got in. Marta and Ricky got in as well and they left. The supermarket was a 30 minute drive, when they were half way Héctor saw a cow in the middle of the road, in order not to crash against it, he stopped quite abruptly. A car that was behind them was caught in distraction and crashed on Héctor's van.The big dad's 4x4 was so tough it didn't get a scratch, but the front of the other man's car was quite damaged. The guy was upset and got out of his vehicle, he walked to the driver's seat of the 4x4 cursing and insulting, "I'll kill you motherfucker, why don't you watch out, I'll break your damn van you moron!", said the man and kicked Héctor's car. The van had one-side glasses so the guy didn't get to see Héctor and kept hitting and punching his van. Then the front door was open and the huge dad came out, the man was so into his thing he didn't realize, until a heavy hand grabbed his chest and shoved him away with tremendous force. "Holly crap!", the guy said as he looked at Héctor's massive frame. Next to him, the man looked like a miniature, the big dad stood in front of the guy and began to move forward, the guy retreated and ran into his car and drove away fast. Héctor just giggled and returned to his van, he was already getting used to these kind of reactions. But the cow was still there, and they needed to get going so the huge dad grabbed the animal and held it up, walking it inside the fields far from the road and gently putting it on the ground. They drove just a few minutes more when they had a flat tire, Héctor stopped the car and got out "Give me a hand son!", he ordered Ricky who got out almost immediately. "You're going to get the spare in place, kid", the dad said. Héctor opened the back and Ricky wondered out loud "What happened with the cricket?" "Cricket? hehe, why would I need that", Héctor replied looking down on his big muscled physique and handed the spare to Ricky, "I pick up the van and you change the tire, deal?", the big man said then put a hand under the back of the van and picked it up very high like it was weighless. Marta felt the van move and she screamed "Hey! What's going on?!" "Oh sorry sweety, I'm picking up the van that's all", boomed Héctor loudly at her. In a few moments the tire was replaced and the big dad put the van back on the ground with care and they could resume their brief journey. When the family arrived at the supermarket, they couldn't find a parking spot for their van, the lot was full, Héctor drove around countless times until they were exhausted and they almost decided to go back home, until the dad caught a glimpse of an old heavy truck that was very oddly parked, instead of taking up just its spot, the truck was taking up almost two places unnecessarily. Héctor said "bingo!", he stopped the van next to it, got out and walked to the truck. He simply grabbed under it and lifted it up completely, then easily gave a few steps towards the appropriate spot and gently put it down. He dusted off his hands as he exclaimed "there we go!", then parked his van in the now free place. Marta and Ricky were mezermerized, as Héctor saw their faces he asked "Impressed?! that was very easy!", it was true because he wasn't even breathing hard. After a few hours in the supermarket, they'd filled three carts, two of them were full of food for Héctor, for whom every package seemed small and that made him keep adding and adding stuff to the cart, they also had consider that now the big dad's clothes were a lot bigger, so they used more laundry powder, more food also meant more dish washing, therefore more detergent, a bigger body meant more deodorant, more lotion, more soap, bigger feet more feet powder, and so on. They also had to replace stuff he'd unadvertently broken in the few days he wasn't controlling his strength completely, like 6 glasses, about 20 forks and knives he'd bent over, and a desk lamp he'd twisted to unrecognizable shape. Looking down on the incredibly stuffed carts, Héctor realized there was nowhere to put all that food. "I guess we're going to need a new fridge honey, what do you think?", the big man suggested "Definitely, I've been oggling one that will be perfect for us now in the home appliances section, what do you think?" "Ok sweety, go ahead, go there and pick one for me, I'll go in a few minutes, I still need some shaving cream and... ", replied Héctor but Marta was already gone, she loved buying. When she arrived she talked to the salesman and took him to the chosen fridge, the thing was fucking huge, so much it looked industrial, and costed like 6000 dollars. Héctor's family didn't have any money issues since the reasearch company's paycheck was very generous. "Do you take platinum visa?", asked Marta "Of course, ma'm", said the salesman as he took the card. "How are you going to transport it?", the guy asked pointing at the fridge. "We have a transport service but you'll have to wait for about a week, we've too many deliveries lately, I apologize" "Oh, don't worry, we have a big van, I think we can put it on top no problem" "Ok, I'll send you the transport men to put them on your van for you" "Thanks! that's so considerate of you" Then two big guys wearing overalls appeared, each around 1,85m (6'1") and weighing easily 90kg (200 lbs) "Hi ma'm, so this is your fridge?", they pointed at a smaller one that was next to the one Marta chose "No, that one is", she corrected "Oh crap!" said one of the men Each man took a side of the big thing and pulled as hard as they could, it was impossible for them to lift it, they could barely drag it a few inches and they were quickly exhausted. "Oh, we're sorry we might need some extra help or a fork lift", said one of the guys as he recovered his breath and wiped his moisty forehead with his hand. "That's not necessary, don't worry, my hubbie is going to move it" "Your what? your husband? Ma'm we've been doing this for years, there's no fucking person who can move that, not even three guys", said one of the men as they looked at each other and laughed. "You haven't seen my husband... oh, here he is", she said as Héctor seemed to appear from behind some crates "So honey, did you choose one already?", asked the huge man. The transport guys stopped laughing and contemplated Héctor, then they looked at each other to check if they were having visions. "Oh my..." one of the guys let out Ignoring them, Marta replied "Yes love, I already bought that one" and pointed at the huge fridge with his right hand as she was grabbing Héctor's big arm with his left. "Good choice sweet, this one will be just perfect!" said the big dad as he checked it out up close. Then two transport guys thought maybe with the large man's help they'd be able to drag it to the van so each one of them grabbed a side "Ok Sir, will you help us carry it? let's push at the count of three!", said one of the guys as he prepared. Héctor just laughed, put his hands firmly on each side and lifted up the huge fridge as if it was just empty cardboard. He then hefted the big thing over his massive shoulder using his hand to keep it in balance and carried it all the way to the van. "oh my god!" said the men, "Sir, you're going to put us out of business with that strength" Héctor just laughed at the smaller men and continued carrying the fridge effortlessly. Marta walked along and all the way she encouraged his husband "Just a little more, honey, we're almost there, hang on!", repeatedly. "haha" laughed Héctor, then stopped, "Sweety, there's no need for that" he said between chuckles "I could keep this in my shoulder for a whole day without even feeling tired at all" he said and took the fridge with his free arm and held the enormous thing over his head, balanced in one of his hands, "see?". Both Marta and the men wowed. Héctor continued carrying the fridge to the van, once there he put it easily on top "Sir, need some rope to tie it to your car", asked one of the transport guys "Mmm, not really, do you think rope will keep this safe in place? I have something better!", then the big man opened the back of the car and took two crowbars. The fidge had a few openings in the back designed to put a thick rope for transportation, Héctor put the crowbars instead and used them to secure the fridge to the car structure, bending them easily with his mighty arms. "Hey, we forgot about Ricky, where is he?", asked Marta "Oh, I left him at the exit watching over the carts", replied Héctor, "He shoud be here by now, this is odd, I'll go check". The big man walked to where he'd left his son. When he arrived at where his son was supposed to be, he wasn't, the carts were unattended, Héctor worried and began to walk fast around the whole supermarket. After a few instants he saw his son was in an abandoned spot behind the mall, together with two guys, one of the guys was threatening him with a knife and the other was checking his pockets. Ricky saw his dad's huge figure in the distance, Héctor made a "keep quiet" gesture and walked behind the guy with the knife. He grabbed the guy's hand and gripped powerfully, while at the same time put his large arm around his neck. The guy screamed in pain and threw the knife to the ground. Then Héctor punched him in the head and he fell unconcious. The other guy took some time to notice what happened and, not threatened by the knife anymore, Ricky tried to get rid of him, pushing him, but the guy was quite big. Héctor stood in front of the other guy who tried to punch him in the belly, but without budging the super man's muscular stomach, the guy then pulled out a gun and shot at Héctor's chest, but the bullets just bounced off, the big dad quickly took the weapon off the thieve's hand and twisted it in his palm like it was butter, then threw it on the ground. He picked up the burglar and held it up over his head. He grabbed the two guys, and carried them to a trash container, put them in and twisted the cover of the container so they wouldn't be able to open anytime soon. In the distance, Marta had arrived and was watching everything. She got close to his son who was kind of shocked and conforted him. As Héctor returned, he could see his son now more than happy. "Dad, that was fantastic, I'm so proud to be your son!" "I love you son, and I won't let anything happen to you", said Héctor as he hugged his son big. Then he stood in front of Marta and Ricky and hit a double biceps pose, the said in assured tone "Guess from now on you can feel very safe while I'm around!".

Note: I wrote this story back in 2004, I think this is one of the most inspired and complete muscle growth written pieces I've done, and it's one of the few stories that contain some actual gay sex, but it's not the main focus at all. Work shift It was 6 o'clock in the afternoon. Norman was working at his desk, about to leave the office when Patrick appeared. "Hey Norman! Boss gave me these papers for you to fill up, she needs them tomorrow morning!!" "Jeez", Norman thought, Patrick always did the same, he knew this was actually Patrick's work. "Patrick, that's your work, I'm not gonna do your stuff!" "Oh, I see, and who's going to do it? Not me... I have an appointment" "What!? The boss is going to know about this!" "Of course she's going to know about this cause I have a date with her" Norman's face turned red, "what a mutherfucker", he thought... "Ok, well, now bye Normy!! And Brenda told me the job must be ready on time, you know, the company needs it" Norman headed for Brenda's office, in a few minutes they were out, she was dressed in a night gown and was holding to Patrick's arm. Brenda was really a good looking woman, not only a very intelligent boss, she was thin, tall, pretty dark-haired, almost any man who knew her wanted to fuck her, it was hard for Norman to admit it but he was in love with his boss, she was so hot to him, but always thought she was too much for him, maybe too much for any employee, until now, he couldn't believe Patrick had seduced her. "What does this guy have that I haven't" Norman thought... they were about the same height of 1.80m (5'11"), both had dark short hair, "well, maybe his haircut is a little better than mine... and also he dresses much better...but I have a better body, I seem to fill my shirts much more than he does", Norman thought. But that was not all, the main difference between Patrick and Norman was the attitude, Patrick was much more agressive and did everything to get what he wanted, he was more open to other people and more charming, maybe his blue eyes and white bright smile helped a lot, actually he was quite a handsome man, with a five o'clock shadow in his face he looked very seductive. But hazel-eyed Norman was pretty good looking too, he knew some people turned around in the street to check him out. Norman had to stay up all night working on his papers, on Patrick's papers, to be more accurate, actually he fell asleep while working. In his dreams he thought about Patrick, wishing he was awful, a wimp, wishing he looked tiny and had such an awful tiny voice he was ashamed to speak, and thought about him being more attractive, turned into a muscle stud and seducing Brenda. "Patrick, I wish you were the least attractive men in the world, I wish you to suck", Norman babbled in his sleep. The next morning he woke up at his desk, served some coffe and finished up with the papers. Suddenly Patrick and Brenda appeared together, they both looked refreshed and Patrick was whistling, Brenda entered her office. "Hope you got the job done, Norman, Brenda needs it so much", Patrick said while smiling broadly. Norman was really pissed off, he was thinking about throwing the papers to Patrick's face but he refrained 'cause he didn’t want to be fired, God knows how much effort it took him to get that job. He handed the papers to Patrick, he went to Brenda's office and told her something like "honey, I got the job done", "Nice sweetheart!" Norman heard in reply. Norman was so upset he hit the desk with his fist. "What a fucker, a real SOB, don't you think", Norman heard somebody speaking to him and turned around. It was Martin, his former working partner, he had worked in the same section of the company before, so he knew both Brenda and Patrick, but he had been promoted so he was chief of another section. That time he was just passing by. "Martin, nice to see you", Norman said, he was not very convinced, Martin had been friendly before but he didn't trust that much on him. "Same to you Norman, by the way, you really have a situation here, this is not going right, if this goes on you will have to do all the hard work and Patrick's is going to get all the benefits. You should try to seduce her, I don't know why, but that's the main point. Did you ever go to a gym?" "Mmm, well, I worked out when I was in high school, just a little, but I never cared about building a good body..." "Well, you should try, I think you'd look great with muscles, it will make you score many points with that boss of yours!". "Not a bad idea...", Norman replied. "Well, see you later", Martin greeted. "C'ya". Martin was actually dying to see the good looking Norman with a muscled body, nobody in the company knew he was gay and lest they knew he digged Norman pretty much. The words "You'd look great with muscles" repeated in Norman's head... "Well", he thought, "I'm going to put a stop to all this, if he seduces the boss, I'm gonna give him some competence!" In the evening when he was out of the job he passed by a gym called "Body dreams gym", he thought it was a nice name and entered, asked if they had heavy training equipment, told them he wanted to build a nice body, in a few minutes he was into a training program. Every night when he finished with his job (everytime Patrick didn't give him an extra task to complete) Norman went to the gym, he worked out like he's never done before, then he went home, where he lived alone, and had all kinds of bodybuilder food and supplements, the gym trainer told him he'd grow really fast with all that stuff, and also told him he had a good body complexion for bodybuilding. A month had gone through with the same routine of hard training and good eating, but something was wrong. Norman weighed, his weight hadn't increased a gram. He thought maybe it was because the weight of the fat he'd lost equalled the weight of the muscle he'd gained. He checked in the mirror if he looked any different, NOTHING had changed, he was looking just the same. Well, maybe mmm, if I measure my muscles, he took a tape and flexed his biceps, measured, they were the same size as before. He was puzzled... damn it! In the gym the trainer had told him he was worried because his strength hadn't increased in the last month, "Even the least genetically suit people, and that's not your case, earns a lot of strength in the first month of training, you're stuck to the same weights you used when you started". The trainer was beginning to doubt if Norman did his diet and all the stuff. He was puzzled too, even if he didn't do the diet he had to show some gains. That morning in the job was the worst, Norman was really into a depressed mood, he was tired by all the training and he didn't get any results. But that was not the case with Patrick, he entered the place so happy, looking so refreshed "God damn it! I never felt so much energy in my whole life!!". Norman could swear Patrick's clothes suit him different, he was looking a little bigger maybe. Patrick approached him, "Damn!, you're looking awful this morning Norman, what have you been doing all night"... "Well, I don't feel well"... "You should do some exercise, that helps...", Patrick adviced. When Patrick entered Brenda's office Norman could hear she saying "Wow my honey, you're looking amazing today, seems you have been working out!", Patrick closed the door, Norman couldn't hear any more. "DAMN!" Norman thought, "this fucker is working out too! he wants to beat me, I really need to grow". This time Norman doubled his efforts, he trained twice as hard, trying to increase his muscle size, he drank twice the protein shakes, ate twice the amount. He was at his home at night, two months of heavy training passed by and he was exhausted. He took off all his clothes in front of the mirror. This was a decision time, when he finally stripped, "HOLY SHIT! I haven't changed at all!", he yelled. "Dammit, dammit, dammit!", he weighed but he hadn't changed there neither. "This is not fair, holy shit!", he jumped in bed and almost began to cry and fell asleep. The next morning he went to his work as usual, he haven't seen Patrick in a while, apparently Brenda had given him some "time off", she did this anytime he asked her, of course he had his full salary at the end of the month. And of course, this meant Norman had to work double. This time Patrick came into the place, he was visibly cheering, looked so invigorated he seemed to glow with vitality, Norman got surprised when he checked him out well, "Damn!! what happened to him!", he thought. Patrick was looking incredible, he was wearing an L sized light-blue silk shirt which was tight to his body and completely filled up, looked as if it was going to burst and he could see the bulges of his pecs, his shoulders were broad, he had a thick neck and what looked like delts were pressing the fabric, he also could see his legs were thicker when he walked through the office, and also the way he walked had changed, his arms hanged as if he had big lats. Norman was shocked, Patrick’s work out was really paying off, that made him really mad. Patrick walked towards Norman desk, "Hey! it's been some time pal!", with this Patrick patted Norman in the shoulder. "Damn!", Norman thought, "that felt strong". Actually Norman felt sore and massaged his shoulder with his hand for relief, Patrick had gave him a very strong greeting. "Hey, somebody told me you were working out, looks like you need to work harder, I don't see you changed much", Patrick said. "I see for you it's quite the opposite case", Norman said. "Ha ha!! did you notice?", with this Patrick bent his right arm and flexed, the bulge of his biceps was really big, maybe 50 cms (20") around, and it was clearly visible through the fabric, Norman extended his hand and touched it, it was hard and heavy like real muscle feels, "and I didn't even have to enter a gym, I can't believe this", Patrick cheered and left for Brenda's office. Brenda screamed when she saw him, "Oh my darling you look great!!", Norman could see him enveloping her with his big arms and she would caress his pecs saying "You look so hot", Patrick then closed the door behind him. Norman couldn't speak, "how comes this happens, how comes I have such bad luck" ... he was so upset. Then Martin came, "Norman, what's up"... "Hi Martin... Well,..." "Looks like you didn't take my advice, huh? Seems Patrick did, he's looking so awesome". "Well, that's not true, that fucker says he didn't even have to work out to get that body, I, on the contrary, work out harder and harder every day, for nothing!!" "Oh.. I see,... well, that happens, it's genetics you know, you don't know when you can have a growth spurt, or the other way, you don't know when your body refuses to grow" "Are you sure? could such a thing happen" "Yes, of course... Anyway, there's a way you can beat genetics" "How?" "Wake up man! this is the 21st century, the age of chemicals" "Steroids!?" "Yes, I know a guy who deals them, here's his adress", Martin noted the address down in a paper and handed it to Norman. Norman was at home sitting on the table with a package of roids in front of him, "damn", he was going to take all those steroids... he was worried, what if they had awful side effects, he had heard about guys having acne or such... he didn't want that to happen. "Damn, this is for you, Brenda! Otherwise that fucker will beat me", he took a heavy dosage. That same behavior repeated night after night, and after an intake he would train as hard as he could, but he would see no changes, besides, at job, Patrick took another "vacation". As days passed by and he saw no results Norman began to increase the dosage of the steroids, he would then try other drugs, and combine them. It had been three months of that when he cheked out in the mirror.... again there was no change in his weight; but some other changes began to happen, when he looked in the mirror he could see there were some bitch tits appearing, "Damn it!! I got the side effects but no benefits, what the fuck!!!", then he heard his voice more carefully, he didn't sound the same, his voice was thinner, as if he was a teenager or something, maybe a pre-teen... "Damn!!" he said, and that confirmed what he thought, he was also beginning to lose some body hair, and when he came closer to the mirror he could see some acne beginning to appear. The next morning he went to his job as usual, and saw Martin, he called his attention. "Hey Martin, those drugs you recommended me, they're bullshit", Norman said, he sounded very pissed off, but also his voice was childish. "Haha, what happened to your voice?", Martin couldn't help but laugh a little when he heard Norman. "It's all those steroids you made me buy!! They don't work", Norman said. Suddenly Martin looked shocked at the entrace of the office, "Damn! Looks like somebody has been taking them too, and they really worked!!", Martin said in awe. Norman turned around to see the guy that was coming. Was that Patrick?! Definitely it was him, but that wasn't his body. He was wearing a t-shirt this time, that must have been an XL tee, but it looked like an S because it was extra tight to his body. His shape was impressive, his shoulders were broader than last time, his back looked like 90cm (3') wide, and he had a thicker bigger more masculine neck than before that made him look incredibly and totally handsome and more manly than ever, his hair cut was best ever and his skin looked better, the beard shadow suit him great today, making him look like a stud. He was a stud actually. He had such big shoulders, Norman couldn't help but behold his amazing lats and extra pumped up pectorals that protruded at about 15 cm (6") appart from his noticeable chiseled abs. He had arms to match, his upper arms must have been at least 70cm (27") around with forearms as big as 45cm (18"), you wouldn't like to get a strong grip from those big hands. His waist was really proportioned not being bigger than 90cm (35") around, and he was wearing a pair of jeans that would be baggy on most people but on him they were tight all over exposing his apparently 85cm (34") quads and 67cm (26") calves. A big bulge could also be seen containing what must have been a 17cm (7") dick soft with enormous balls to match. When Patrick saw Martin and Norman he walked towards them. It was shocking to see the way he walked, just like a professional bodybuilder does, well, he was definitely big as one of them or more, this guy must be weighing around 150Kg (340 lbs). When Patrick was closer both men could see his face looked more attractive, he had a slightly more puffy face you tend to get from steroid use, but it was not excesive, actually it was the right amount of puffiness that made him look more handsome. "Hey guys, how you been doing!", Patrick said. Norman and Martin's jaws dropped when they heard Patrick's voice. It sounded like him but an octave lower, he had a louder, deeper and more masculine voice. He looked as if he was using heavy amounts of male hormone but with no side effects, that also could explain the increase in dick size. "Wow, you look incredible", Martin said. Patrick turned around so they had a good look, both men gasped... "It's great what steroids and training can do", Martin added. "Steroids!?", Patrick went mad, approached Martin and expanded his chest, his massive body was really threatening, he grabbed Martin's shirt "You suggest I use drugs"... "Well...", Martin tried to reply with trembling voice, "I wouldn't dare suggest it, maybe good training plus good genetics...", he tried to settle Patrick down, and it worked (luckily for him). "Well, I didn't even have to work out, all these just appeared, dunno why, such things happen I guess", he said this while flexing and showing off. "I don't think that happens", Norman said in an upset tone. "Hahaah man!! What happened to your voice? You sound like my mother!!", Patrick laughed mercelessly. "I had a voice change too, this feels like a second puverty!", after this he tried some tenor singing "La donna e movile", but he sounded more like a bass than a tenor. "Haha, you must be careful with the drugs you take, I don't use any shit, actually these fuckers are all a gift from mother nature!", Patrick said while flexing his enormous arms and legs, then patted Norman in the shoulder with his heavy hand. This time it was really strong, the very instant he was touched Norman was thrown away about 3m (9') over Martin who did the best he could to catch him. His shoulder was really in pain. Norman was out of balance, Martin was trying to help him up. "Oops!! Sorry, let me help you", Patrick said, and he crouched to were Norman was, took him from the shirt collar with one hand and lifted him up until Norman's feet didn't touch the floor. With the sole strength of his arm Patrick held Norman up almost 30cm (1') over the floor. "Hey, looks as if you didn't gain much weight from all that training, did you? You're still very light", Patrick put Norman up and down as if he was curling him. When Brenda came into the place, Patrick let Norman down not very gently, Martin tried to catch him again. Patrick greeted Brenda and opened his arms wide for her, she literally jumped over him, he lifted her with ease and hugged her and they kissed. Brenda looked so tiny when she was near the new big Patrick. "You see honey, I have a problem with these archive drawer", Brenda said in a pretended sorrowful tone, she went to were the drawer was, "This drawer got stuck and I need some big strong man to help me open it, there are very important files inside" "Mmm, some big strong man, where would you find one?", Patrick kidded. "MMm, guess it's me!", with this he made a double biceps pose, Jesus! He was in good shape. "Watch this", he said when he grabbed the drawer with a hand and then held the rest of the files with the other, then easily, without any strain, pulled the drawer out, it went out completely, he was holding it in his hand. Brenda could now see it "Damn, it wasn't stuck, it was locked!", she said. "Hahaha, you see, I'm strong", Patrick replied. He took her with a hand and lifted her, carrying her to the chief’s office bearing the drawer in his other hand, closing the door behind him with the tip of his foot. "I can't believe this", Norman said to Martin. "Well, this is really weird", Martin agreed, "a guy growing that huge without taking roids, and -without working out- is really impossible... but he looks so hot, damn it! They must be having wild sex right now at the office, I don't think anyone would refrain with a man like that". "And what about me? I've been working out so hard and risking my health with all those drugs!!", Norman said. "Mmm that's so suspicious", Martin said, "You said he began to grow when you began to work out, and when you began to take roids he grew much more... and you got all the side effects without any benefit and he looks like being on roids with no side effects... I don't think this is possible... but... what if you both are connected in a way every effort you make he gets the benefits and you get all the hard work and bad side effects" "I was going to suggest the same thing, besides, that's pretty much what happens in everyday work"... Norman replied. "Well, this sounds like witchcraft to me", Martin said. "Do you believe in such things?" "Well, It's happening, isn't it? there's something wicked going on!" "And... is there a way to reverse this!?" "I don't know, I'm not a witch or anything! But I know someone who may know, she's called Mrs. Pratrovia" Martin and Norman were waiting at what looked like an astrologists's office, there were all kinds of colored fabric hanging from the ceiling and a dark ambience, just candles and such, people there were really weird, a man in front of them was also waiting, he had a patch in the eye like a pirate, an old woman was sitting at his side, she looked as if even her bones would have wrinkles, she was all white but her hands were black. A girl came out of the place were Mrs. Pratrovia received people all covered with courtains. "Mr. Draftbone, you can come in, Mrs. Pratrovia is waiting" Martin and Norman entered the place behind the courtains, there was an old fat woman sitting in front of a round table which of course had a crystal ball over. "Well men, sit down, how can I help you?", she asked with some kind of eastern europe accent. "Well, actually it's my friend here, he has a big trouble", Martin said. "Ok, ok, don't speak more, I will see", interrupted the woman. "Come closer boy", she said, and she put her hands in Norman's head and closed her eyes, a few moments from then she exclaimed "Oh my god!!! Cursed man! you have a bondage!" "What's that?", Norman asked. "You're linked in a weird manner to another man, let me see... mmm, he's quite big isn't he, Oh holy Jesus those are big muscles, he's gargantuan mmm, looks like what I call an -effort bondage-" "A What?", Norman asked again. "Everything you do, everything you achieve with hard work you lose it and he receives it as a gift. If you work out, he gets bigger; If you earn a lot of money you lose it and he -casually- finds a lot of money lying in the street, if you build or buy a house with hard work suddenly that house is lost by debts or by a tornado, and he gets a house" "And how did that happen?" "Well, that usually happens when you really hate somebody and you wish him the worst" Martin gave an accusing look at Norman. "Well, I do hate him, how could you blame me?!", Norman explained. "I understand", Pratrovia said, "it seems you worked out very well because this man is a stallion" "What if I give up working out", Norman asked. "You could", she replied, "but he won't lose the muscles nor the strength, he won't lose anything he already earned until you break the bondage and all the results of your hard work will go back to you, while he loses everything". "Holy fuck!, and how do I break it?" "Well, it's not easy, we must do a ceremony for which I need some special ingredients" "Such as..." "First I need a lock of his hair..." "Damn, how would I get that?" "Wait, I haven't finished... I mean his -pubic- hair" "What?!" "I didn't say it'd be easy; I will also need some underwear he'd been using no more than one hour before you bring it to me, a drop of his blood, a drop of his sweat and a drop of his semen". "How am I supposed to get all these?!", Norman was out of his wits. "Well, It won't work otherwise, the bondage will be for life... And, just another thing, I need a picture of him", she concluded. "A picture? that's not hard", Martin said. "Yes, I don't really need it for the witchcraft but he looks so hot and I like to collect pictures of hot guys", Pratrovia said. Norman looked sad. "Oh, cheer up!! You'll do a good job getting all the stuff, I'm sure!", she said, "And... by the way, It's $50" Norman and Martin payed and left the place... The next day in the office Martin and Norman were talking, "What if she's just a hoax?", Norman asked. "She knew your problem right away, how would she guess it?", Martin replied "Maybe you told her when you made the appointment." "No way, I just told her you had some troubles, that's it, besides, how could I have explained her how sexy and handsome a stud Patrick had become?!" "Mmm... let me ask you a question, you're not gay, are you?" "Why yes! In good time you notice, fool! Of course I am." "Ah ok, well, I just wondered. So how am I going to get those ingredients?" "Don't know, but I'll take the photo!", Martin replied. "Don't kid on me, this is a tough thing, I'm really going through a bad time"... "Ok, ok, almost all the ingredients involve reaching for the crotch area don't they?!", Martin asked. "Well, yes, guess you can get blood from there too", Norman replied. "Well, I wouldn't mind getting laid with him". "He's not gay." "Well, I can try, maybe he will accept, he must have a lot of semen in his balls, he wouldn't mind giving me just a drop, would he?", Martin laughed. Patrick came out of Brenda's office, you could almost hear the sound of the floor crackling at his feet while walking. "My girlfriend here says quit the chit-chatting and go to work!!!", Patrick said with his commanding deep and loud voice. They resumed their tasks inmediatly, they didn't want to upset big Patrick. It was friday, after work, Norman followed Patrick discreetely. He found out in his free time Patrick went to a restaurant and got huge loads of food, "Oh my, this guy is eating like a pork", Norman said to himself. After paying with Brenda's credit card he went to Brenda's home and gave her a big fuck, the sounds of her screaming were heard by all the neighbours. Then he would go to his house and sleep after the "hard day" he had... After the spy adventure Norman went back to his home, he felt weird, heavier, he went to the bathroom and weighed, "Oh shit!!, I've gained all the fat from the food he ate at the restaurant!!" He was at least 2kg (5 pounds) heavier and in the mirror he looked fatter, now he was beginning to understand, perfect Patrick could eat anything he wanted and Norman was the one getting all the fat!! The next day it was saturday so nobody worked at the office, he went to Patrick's house to continue spying him, it was early in the morning when Brenda appeared in his house, he received her at the main door, half naked, she entered, half an hour after that they both went out of the house to Brenda's big fancy car. Judging for their outfit they were going to the beach, "Nice!", Norman thought, "now he's going to enjoy -my- body at the beach with her".... Norman followed them with his car. They stopped in the middle of a beach, it wasn't crowded, there were just a couple kids playing around and some people sunbathing. Brenda parked her car and got out, she took off the t-shirt she was wearing, Norman shivered, he really digged her a lot. Then the mammoth Patrick stood off the car, he was wearing a t-shirt and shorts, he inmediately took his t-shirt off revealing his bulging muscled torso that would have made the incredible hulk look small. Norman was looking at them from a safe, far distance. Patrick’s body looked amazing in shorts that were so tight they were like printed in the skin. He did some sort of superman pose, putting his hands in his hips and laughed, Brenda was looking at him and caressing his torso, he turned around, he seemed to be asking her if he looked right, she pointed at his pants, he looked at them, she didn't seem to like them; she put her hands inside the car and took out a pair of big briefs, just the size for him. He made an "ok" nod, and looked around wondering were could he change, she signaled the car, he entered the automovile and stripped, changing his shorts by the pair of briefs. He went out of the car, she was right, he looked sexier with briefs, besides he had the perfect bodybuilder body for a pair of briefs. They both began to walk towards the beach but he grabbed her and took her in his arms, carried her, and laid her gently over the sand. A couple of girls passed by and screamed when they saw him, asked him if they could touch him and he made a few bodybuilder poses while they touched him. "Enjoying my body you motherfucker!!!", Norman thought. Then Norman waited until Brenda and Patrick were laying in the sand, getting tanned, and he got out of his car and hurried to Brenda's vehicle, he had to get those shorts, and if he was lucky there'd be some pubic hair sticked to them, and even some semen. He went over and the car was locked, "damn", but it was a life or death situation, so he took a rock and broke the glass with it, an alarm began to sound, it was really loud, he tried to reach for the shorts inside but he couldn't, too late, Brenda and Patrick were standing up and Patrick was shouting at "the guy in the car", Norman began to run, luckily they wouldn't recognize him. Patrick reached with his hand for a big rock that was laying in the sand, must have a weight of 30kg (70 pounds) and threw it to him, Norman managed to get in the car and close the door, the heavy stone hit the door of his car leaving a huge dent, he left out without the underwear. The next morning Norman was working at the office as usual, when he heard something falling real bad. It was Martin, Patrick was coming in shouting "What do you take me for, you faggot!!" and then entered Brenda's office. Martin was laying on the floor after hitting one of the walls, Patrick had picked him up and put him to fly. Norman went closer to help him, "Well, guess Plan B failed", Martin said. "Dammit Martin, it's getting really hard to get those ingredients, this is not going to work..." "Tell -me-!!!" "But I have a better idea!! I will make that motherfucker blow in size, he'll be so freakish everybody will dismiss him, even Brenda, I will give him muscles that his 5'11" frame will fail to contain, I will make him swell so much his tendons will break, you'll see" "And how are you going to do that?!" "I've been moderate taking those steroids, maybe your dealer friend can give me a monthly subscription". That same day he got everything, growth hormone, insulin, all kinds of male hormones, he didn't have any more money so he got a loan in order to pay for them, he didn't care about interests or anything, he just wanted that motherfucker finished. At home he had a book on steroids he studied carefully, dying the first day was not the point. That day after work he took a huge dose of pretty much everything and went to the gym where he worked out real hard; "Hahaha, he'll see now", he replied to himself. One week later he could see the results in Patrick, his muscles had swelled at least 2 inches all over, he passed from XL T-shirt to XXL and bigger pants also. He was beginning to look like a freak, not yet, actually he looked even hunkier and more handsome, but it was just a matter of time. News came Patrick and Brenda were going on a month long vacation to Brenda's ranch. "Great", Norman thought, "I'll spoil their vacation, he won't even be able to get on a plane". Martin was worried, "Are you sure, Norman, is this going to work? Don't forget he only gets benefits". "Of course it will, I'll beat the rules of this witchcraft!!!" That month Norman did all as he expected, took a huge load of anabolics everyday and did a lot of hard training at the gym, the trainer thought he was really mad and was surprised that he didn't grow with all the effort, Norman didn't care this time. "Haha", Norman thought again, "he'll be a freak, you'll see". When the month passed by, Norman couldn't wait to see the results in the office, "If my calculations are correct, he must be a freakish 250 kg (550lbs) by now", Norman said to Martin. "250Kg (550lbs) at 1.80m (5'11"), that is freaky!! though it turns me on anyway", Martin said. "Well, but undubtedly that's not pleasant aesthetics", Norman added. "Here he comes", Martin said. Well, now they could really feel the floor trembling with each step he took, it was like an earthquake, when Norman saw Patrick he turned red, he was amazed at what he had done, but not in the way he wanted it. Patrick looked big, bulged, and more handsome than ever! And the worst for Norman: he hadn't turned into a freak at all, he had gained around 100Kg (220 lbs) or more, but his height had grown in the exact proportion for him to stay good looking and even a little more buffed up than before making him look even better. He was wearing a tight grey XXXL T-shirt or something specially taylored and some blue jeans to match. He went to Norman and Martin "How are you tiny men!", his voice was even more deep. "Seems you had another growth spurt", Martin said. "Hahaha, can you see it!?" He turned around, and made a double biceps pose then turned around again and flexed his chest, both men were petrified. "When I saw I was getting bigger I began to get a little scared, my weight was rising up so much for the height I had, but then it all fixed by itself and now my 150 Kg (340 lbs) of added mass accomodated in my 15 cm (6") of added height, you know I'm 1.95m (6'5") now, that's what I needed to feel extra-huge, now I'm a 300kg (660 lbs) 1.95m (6'5") stallion, and I'm stronger than a bull, checked out on vacation, could handle a bull no problem, just like this!!", and he flexed his arms as when he did to the bull... "that poor bull can't tell the story now..., rest in peace"... Patrick explained. "These have been the best vacations ever, we had a great time watching and feeling me grow all the time!!!", he added. Norman felt really bad, he just fainted. Patrick was quick enough to grab him with one big hand before he hit the floor and took him over his desk's armchair. Martin threw some air to him. "Seems he couldn't stand my big muscles, that happens all the time, I have that effect on people", Patrick said, and he left for Brenda's office while Martin watched the way his shape filled the whole doorway while entering the office. Norman came alive again, "Damn, we must do something, now, we must get the ingredients, even if it's costing our lives...", Norman's voice was really tiny-winny now, Martin refrained himself from laughing. "Ok, did you try checking his garbage?! maybe he's thrown some old underwear, guess his old underwears won't fit, and besides maybe he'd thrown a condom full of a big load of cum from those balls, though I don't know what that condom would be to fit his now 25cm (10") soft thick dick, I saw that bulge" "25 cm!?? that had grown too!? holy fuck!", Norman was in awe. "Yes, that must be over a foot when hard and thick as my forearm...", Martin was in ecstasy. "Let's do this, next morning, when he goes off for job, you and I go and check out his garbage, what do you think?" "It's risky but, that's ok".. Martin replied. Next morning Martin and Norman went to Patrick's house, they parked the car somewhere they thought nobody would see them, Norman's car still had the dent from the big rock. They waited a few moments and Patrick came out of the house, his big shape covered by a white shirt with blue stripes, "Wonder were he gets his shirts taylored, nobody sells shirts that big", Norman asked. "It's big and it's also very tight to his body, guess the taylor didn't have enough fabric!", Martin whispered, they both were very careful not to be heard. "It's been a long time since we don't see him in office suit", Norman remarked. Actually the black-grey flannel trousers he was wearing were also very fancy and looked tight all over. He went out of his house, he was carrying a black trash bag. "Cool, fresh trash!", Norman whispered. Patrick locked the door, walked down a small stair he had and threw the bag inside a trash can, he left walking. "He's not using his car!", Norman noted. "Guess he doesn't fit in it anymore, don't you think?", Martin replied with a whisper. "What does he do, he walks?!" "Well, it's not that far, and a man with those muscles is fit for the exercise", Martin replied. They waited a few moments until Patrick was out of sight, they opened the trash can and took out the bag, opened it and examined. "Useless, useless, useless", Norman perused all the stuff in desperation, throwing away things he didn't need. "Calm down man, watch this!!", Eureka!, Martin had found a condom full of cum, luckily it was carefully knotted at the top so no cum dripped out. "Gross, look at this, this is the load of a bull!", Martin said, the ball of cum was so big he couldn't envelope it completely with his hand. "Great, put that appart, we're going to need it!", Norman ordered. "Oh my god, watch this!!!!!", Martin cheered, he had found a pair of teared briefs. "I know this is fresh, it still has the heat of his body", Martin concluded. "Great!", Norman was happy for once in a long time, "aren't those pubic hair locks?!" "Yes I suppose, he's got thick hair down there, huh!" Both guys were really excited, they still needed sweat an blood from him, and they didn't have much time, just one hour until the briefs were useless. They left the rubbish all around the floor and hurried to Norman's car. They entered and Norman started the engine, he pushed the accelerator but something was wrong, the car wasn't moving, he accelerated more but it didn't move. Suddenly the back of the car began to lift up, "Holy fuck! what's this!?", Norman shouted. They looked back, it was Patrick that was lifting up the back of the car with one of his mighty hands preventing it from moving, and looking quite furious. Norman stopped the engine and Patrick let go the car with a loud rumble; He walked and took the front of the car with his hands, while looking at the men with angry face he lifted up the front of the car, pressed his hands together and crushed the front like it was an accordeon, destroying the engine inside and bending all the metal in the outside, then he let go the remnants of it to the floor. He approached the drivers' seat and grabbed Norman's door, with ease he ripped it off. Grabbed Norman with his right hand and put him up; then grabbed Martin in a similar fashion with his other hand and heft him up at Norman's side, he stood there lifting both guys. "I think you owe me an explanation! what were you doing checking out my waste down there!?", Patrick said in his authoritative deep masculine voice. “We... mmm...”, Norman tried to speak but was overcome by fear. “Mmm, we are working for a trash recycling programme!?”, Martin tried. “Stop bullshitting, this is serious stuff!”, Norman shouted at him. “Well, at least I said something, I don’t float there mumbling nothing...” Patrick shook the guys, “Ok, ok, stop arguing between each other!”, they petrified. “I know what you were looking for here, you don’t have to say it!”, Patrick said. Martin and Norman looked at each other puzzled. “I know you dig me, ever since I showed you my muscled body I could see the lust in your eyes, you both want me to fuck your little asses”. “Mm, yes! You got it!!”, Martin replied. “Hey, wait a sec!!”, Norman tried to stop them... “NORMAN...”, Martin said with a look of concern. “... well, ok, we want you to fuck us real hard!!”, Norman had to agree. “Ha Ha ha!! I see you were such a pair of tiny sissy bitches!!”, Patrick asserted. “Well, maybe I’m tiny and sissy but I’ve never been a bitch”, Martin said. Patrick laughed, “Well I think I’ll grant your wish you little suckers I’ll give you the fuck of your lives, you know this big tool needs relief, Brenda wouldn’t mind if I get to work a little late, once I fuck her she forgives everything to me!”, Patrick explained. He threw a guy on each of his shoulders and took them to his living room, sitting them on a big sofa. “You just sit there I’ll take something to drink, I don’t want any dry mouths sucking my cock”... with this Patrick went to the kitchen. “What are we gonna do now!?”, Norman asked in despair. “I’m not gonna do anything Norman...”, Martin replied in a calm tone. “You just gonna let this guy rape you!?” “Who says it is a rape? I waited my whole life for a guy like this to fuck me, it’s more like a dream come true for me than a rape, and I suggest you do the same, anyway, there’s no way you can get out of here without him grabbing you in again”. Patrick entered the living room, he was carrying the whole fridge in his hands, “Well, I didn’t know what you guys wanted so here it is the whole thing you can chose from”, he said, and put the fridge down. “You’re not that bad a person after all”, Martin said. “Well, I like to attend my admirers!! But don’t get too used to it, I’m also bad!”, Patrick asserted. “Go ahead, take what you want”... Martin and Norman took what pleased them from the fridge. Patrick just sat in a couch in front of them and stared. Both men sipped some beer from their bottles. “So well, who’s gonna be the first, or you want to serve me like a fucking team?”, Patrick said. Patrick began to take off his clothes, starting from his shirt. “No no, please keep them on!!”, Norman said. Both Martin and Patrick looked at him a little weird. “We like the way it suits you, so tight, makes you look more manly to us!”, Norman explained. Marting gave a weirdo look at him, “I have a plan you fool”, Norman whispered at Martin. “But if I keep it on I’ll be all sweaty”, Patrick said. “Oh, thing is we’d love to lick your sweat, mmmm”, Martin added, he finally understood Norman’s intentions. “Ok, well, that sounds great to me...”, Patrick said. It was Martin who first jumped over Patrick, he began to caress his big chest and his broad shoulders, and grab a hold of his neck, which was his favorite. He run his hands under the shirt’s neck getting it deep into Patrick’s pecs crevice, and way down to his stomach which looked chiseled in marble. He kissed all around his neck and Patrick’s face. Patrick grabbed him with his thick bulging arms almost crushing him while giving him a kiss. “Mmmm let me worship those muscles”, Martin said. Patrick flexed his right arm and Martin caressed and sucked his biceps through the fabric, it was hot for him despite the clothes. It was hot for Patrick too because he was beginning to sweat and his enormous dick was going visibly hard, bulging inside his flannel trousers. Patrick looked at Norman, “hey boy, come help with this”, and pointed at his dick. Norman had no choice but to go down, he untied and unzipped Patrick’s huge pants, he tried to pull them down but they were so tight at the legs, he could just free that enormous dick from the trousers and then from the briefs that pressed it hard down. Once freed, Patrick’s shaft rose to full glory. In the meantime Martin was caressing all over the huge man’s upper body, he was in his game. “So, what are you waiting for”, Patrick asked at Norman. Norman began to massage Patrick’s huge dick. “Lick it!”, Patrick commanded. And he did so, he began to work that huge dick with his tonge, Patrick used one of his big hands to push Norman’s mouth to his dick-head, Patrick was moaning, it was more a bass heavy grunt than a moan, he took ahold of Martin, pressing him very strong with his right arm while pressing Norman with his left, that excited Martin even more. He had sweated a good deal now. Norman had no choice but to swallow all the dick and give this superman the pleasure he deserved, he began to suck and didn’t stop. It all lasted for a good while, maybe thirty minutes, and Patrick was really sweated, and he still wanted to ass fuck them. Then he came, loads of cum began to appear at the tip of his dick, Norman wanted to withdraw his head, of course Patrick’s strong hand didn’t let him. Then he began to choke, Patrick let go. Once the huge loads of cum were all outside of his body, Patrick put the men appart and took off his shirt that was all soaked in sweat and his pants. “Why don’t you take off your briefs too?”, Norman suggested. “Good idea”, Patrick said, and he took off his briefs. When he was undressed, with his beautiful body in full glory, Martin began to massage him harder this time, “No no boy, I don’t want any more massages...”, Patrick said and put Martin away easily with his huge arm. While he was distracted, Norman quickly reached for a bottle from the fridge, threw away all the contents and wrung Patrick’s shirt over it filling it with his sweat. When he went back to Patrick, he was over Martin, assfucking him, “mmm, you’ve got a nice little anus”. Patrick was a fuck machine, he really had much practice with Brenda apparently, and also his dick was so hard there was no ass he couldn’t penetrate. He finished with Martin quickly, “Now it’s your turn little Normy!!”, he said. Norman didn’t seem to like the idea, but he had to do it so he approached, Patrick just sat on the couch and grabbed him, “you like this position??”, he said, Norman didn’t answer... “I don’t care anyway”, Patrick said, he knew Norman didn’t have much choice. He put Norman’s ass over his dick on the couch, and began to move Norman outward and inward, fucking him, using him as a device for jacking off, it was not very pleasing for Norman, being fucked by such a big dick, but though it was hard at first he began to feel some pleasure as he was being fucked more and more. In a few minutes Patrick cummed again, it seemed his cum was neverending, at least that’s one ingredient that won’t be hard for them to get! When they finished, Patrick let him and the other men have a little rest, breath some air. Norman saw Patrick was distracted and whispered at Martin: “We have almost everything, we only need the blood now!”, Norman said. “Everything of what?! Oh, now I remember”, Marting wasn’t thinking about that precisely, he was having the best time in his life. “We must convince him to let me assfuck him, he’s not gay, I can get some blood from that ass for sure!”, Martin suggested. “Are you sure!?”, Norman was in doubt. “Yeah” “Well, I don’t really care!!” Martin approached with fear to the big man, “Mm, we have been talking and we have something to ask you...” “-YOU- have a demmand!? Hah, that’s news, the tiny guys have a demmand for huge Patrick!?”, while saying this he made an impressive double biceps posse. “Well, it’s just a petition, if you please” “What?” “Please let me assfuck you...” “What are you thinking? I’m not gay!” “Well, you have just had sex with two men”, Norman said. “Yes but that’s different, I fucked you” “Don’t you want to try? Maybe my tiny dick can’t even pentrate your huge hard and strong glutes, how would you feel that?”, Martin tried to seduce him. “Hehe, well, I like feeling big and powerful... that’s so pleasing..., that tiny winy is just too little for my ass, what could you do to me? Haha, of course I’ll let you try to fuck me if you can!”, Patrick replied with confidence. “Don’t worry Norman, this tiny winy has dealt with men much tougher than this”, Martin whispered, referring to his dick. “What should I do?”, Patrick asked. “Just lay your chest on the couch, I’ll take care of the rest”, Martin said. “You could not possible fuck me, my ass is too hard”. “You don’t know what a horny man can do”, Martin assured. Martin jumped over the huge giant with his dick bare, it was really hard and red all over, it was not very big, just average but very decent. At first he tried to put it on his ass, it was too tight, no entrance permitted. “Hey man, you have to relax down there, otherwise you won’t feel anything”. Patrick’s ass relaxed enough so Martin could penetrate with his dick a while. “What if I flex like this”, Patrick said and flexed his glutes. “Oh my god! You’re crushing it”, Martin was more in pleasure than in pain. “Want more??”, Patrick flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, alternatively. Norman was looking at Patrick’s ass baptism. “Ohh.... so gooooood”, Martin was ecstatic... “ok now, get prepared”. Though it was hard for him, Martin tried the hardest he could and finally penetrated Patrick’s ass, it was a tiny asshole and he did some damage, he began to fuck him, moving his groin in and out, each time faster. “Oh God, I never felt this before!”, Patrick moaned in pleasure. “You like it, huh?”, Martin said. He was fucking quite hard and some blood began to pour from Patrick’s ass, Norman was happy. Martin put a hand over Patrick’s head and directed it towards the couch so he couldn’t see what Norman began to do, “it’s more pleasureful if you don’t look”. Patrick was so into it he didn’t care. When he wasn’t being seen, Norman took a bottle and put it under the couch were some blood was beginning to drip, they filled plenty of the bottle. Finally Martin cum and Patrick was lying in the couch, he seemed quite comfortable cause he began to feel dizzy, and finally he got asleep. “Great”, Norman thought. He grabbed the bottle with blood, sweat and took some semen that was lying over the couch. “Maybe fresh is better”, he thought. He took the pair of briefs Patrick was using some minutes before, with some little sissors he cut a lock of pubic hair from him. Both the men dressed and hurried out of the place running. They hurried to Pratrovia’s and brought her all the ingredients. “Fine, men,... well I won’t ask you how you got all these, but I think It seems more than I asked for... a bottle of sweat?! Oh my... ok, don’t worry”, Mrs. Pratrovia said. She took a little cauldron heated with a candle under it, it had some blueish liquid inside. She put there a drop of sweat, a drop of blood, a drop of semen, and finally threw the pubic hair lock into it. “And what about the underwear?!”, Norman asked madly. “This one is for my collection”, with this Pratrovia smelled it with pleasure and handed it to her assistant, who put it in a shelf with a lot of other underwear of various types (and of various types of men). “Mmm, a fine piece you brought me”, she pointed at the underwear, it still has a strong scent. Both men were puzzled. “Ok, break the witchcraft would you?!”, Norman tried to hurry her up. “Fine”, she said and put her hands over the cauldron which began to glow more and more and more, so much it glowed it turned into a flash of light that bathed all the room, and suddenly it went away. “Is that it?”, Norman asked. “That’s it, the effort bondage is broken!”, Mrs. Pratrovia replied. “I don’t feel anything”, Norman said. “It will begin to heal in a matter of days... ... What are you waiting for?, I have other people waiting, it’s not the only ugly witchcraft I have to break”, Pratrovia said. “Ok, well, bye”, they said to her and left the place. The next day at work Norman didn’t feel any special... he was just the regular Norman, he touched his chest, “hey, maybe these bitch tits are disappearing now I’m clean”, he thought. Patrick appeared, he was as big and strong as ever or maybe looked even better, he saw Norman and greeted as usual “What’s up little wimp!”, then went into Brenda’s office. In a few minutes Norman could hear Brenda and Patrick were having “fun” again, they didn’t seam to care much about the company, Patrick was still as huge as ever and she was caressing his big muscles. That’s when Martin came. “This thing didn’t seem to work”, Norman said to Martin. “Are you sure?” Suddenly a scream could be heard from the office, it was Brenda. “Hey honey, it’s not that terrible, I’ll lift some weights, I’ll fix this”, they heard Patrick say. After this he went out of the office, he looked as if he had lost 50kg (110 lbs) in a matter of moments, his shirt and pants were loose and he also seemed to be a couple cms shorter. “Jeez!, what is happening to me?”, Patrick asked Norman and Martin, while he was saying this he ignored he was shrunking more and more every moment. “Well Patrick, easy come, easy go”, Norman dared say. The following day Patrick appeared at work, Norman and Martin were expecting to see him. When he came he looked terrible, he looked very sad and depressed, and he was as skinny as before. Brenda didn’t want to receive him, instead she ordered him to finish his papers by noon, he had a huge pile over his desk! Through intercom he tried to talk to Brenda “But honey!! How can you do this to me!”, he said. “I’m not your honey anymore, you’re a wimp with a small dick!!”, she said so cruel. Then Norman said to Martin, “Do you know something... I don’t think I like her anymore, she acts like a bitch sometimes”... “Hey!! Your voice is normal again!!” “Haha, feels good doesn’t it?”, Norman laughed for the first time in a while. “All I think it’s such a shame Patrick is skinny again, I liked having a big guy hanging around...” “Don’t forget Pratrovia said all the results of my workout would revert to me”, Norman noted. “Yes, but, it didn’t work...”, Martin said in resignation. “If I were you I wouldn’t be that sure”, with this Norman grinned, looked down at his chest and a button in his tight shirt popped off...

PLEASE NOTE!!! This story contains the following elements: muscle growth, Orc tf, hair growth, musk, some foot concentration, self worship, mildly embarrassing situations. If any of this offends you, please refrain from reading the story. Thanks, and hope you enjoy. Written as part of a trade with someone from a different site. (first time posting a story on muscle growth btw, but have done some writing before) ----- Phil had gotten back to his home after yet another day of work. He got to his front door and noticed a small package included with his usual assortment of mail. He brought the stuff inside and, setting the mail down, looked more closely at the box. It had no label on it to indicate what it was. He was nervous for a moment. What if it was a prank thing or something worse? Curiosity got the better of him though, and grabbing his scissors, he cut open the package. He could instantly smell something of linen, as well as something else he couldn't quite place. Inside was a fairly large white shirt and (Phil blushed) a jockstrap fell out as well. He picked up the shirt first; one of those fitted polyester sports shirts athletes wore. It seemed just a size too large for him though, so he set it aside. He then tentatively picked up the jockstrap. Unlike the shirt, this article looked to be about his size. It looked clean, but he felt he could smell something curious on it. He slowly brought the jockstrap closer to his face before taking a big whiff of it, smelling the slight aroma of a strong musk. He blushed and pulled the jock away as he felt his cock harden a bit. He tried to think of what to do with the stuff. Clearly at least the jock had been used before, despite being clean looking, but Phil thought about how much he loved stuff like this. He looked at his skinny arms, always fantasizing about becoming a muscled beast of a man. He looked at the stuff resting on the table, especially the jockstrap. "Maybe I could just wear that... make me feel like a regular athlete." He paused a moment longer before he dropped his pants and boxers, sliding the jockstrap up between his legs. As it finally slid past his slender butt and lightly cupped his crotch, he went over to a mirror to check himself out. He looked at himself in his jockstrap and shirt, looking anything but muscular, especially with his very slight belly pushing out his shirt. Despite that, he couldn't deny how well the jockstrap fit against his body. He stared at himself a while longer, finally snapping out of it as he realized he was slowly getting a hard on. He shook his head and went to go put his clothing back on, not bothering to take off the jockstrap. The next couple hours seemed just fine. Phil went to his desk and got to work on some drawings-a favorite hobby of his. He was doing well, his craft honed from years of practice as he drew a character on the page. Even this needed a break though. He stood up and massaged his somewhat sore hand as he went over to the bathroom. As he pulled down the zipper, he was reminded of the jockstrap. He had almost forgotten it, the fabric was starting to feel so natural against his frame. He smiled and relieved himself, wanting to get back to work. When he sat back down though, he started feeling a bit uncomfortable. The room felt a bit warmer than usual, causing Phil to lightly sweat. He pulled off his shirt to cool down, his moderately hairy torso glistening a bit with sweat. He felt more comfortable though, and he leaned forward to continue his work. The jockstrap, starting to soak in a bit of his sweat, tingled lightly against his crotch. He ignored the light pulses of pleasure he was feeling as he picked up his pencil, and he immediately paused after grasping it. He looked at his hand confused. The pencil felt a bit awkward in his grasp, as if it had become a more slender style. It didn't seem any different in his grasp, but it felt off nonetheless. He continued trying to draw, having more difficulty due to the feeling. As he slumped over the desk, his sweat-glistened torso began to alter. His small stomach receded slightly as his chest swelled out lightly. Resting his arms on the desk as he worked, his flexed biceps puffed outwards as well, the muscles cramping for a moment before settling into their new size. He paused. His whole body had a slight tingling soreness to it he couldn't quite place. He passed it off as having sat too long, giving him a reason to respond to a new hunger he hadn't noticed before. His stomach gave a loud rumble as he pulled his shirt on over his head. For some reason it felt tighter than usual. He looked down and saw his pecs lightly pressed against the fabric where they would have been obscured before. His shirt sleeves bunched up on his arms a bit too as he flexed. Phil felt great concern for these new developments, but another rumble reminded him of more urgent cares. Phil rushed to the kitchen and wrenched the refrigerator door harder than he had intended, not knowing his new strength. He looked around inside, wondering what would be best. His eye caught a large, packaged steak, and his mouth watered as he pictured eating it rare. He shook his head. "Rare? I only eat medium well." Still though, the steak looked appetizing. He popped it on the stove to cook and tossed a few potatoes into the oven. As the meat sizzled, his patience grew thin; the aroma of the meat made him salivate and lick his lips. He waited only 7 minutes before pulling it from the stove, digging in almost immediately. The meat easily ripped apart in his mouth as his lower canines gained a little height and sharpness. The steak was medium rare, but no steak had ever tasted so good in his life. He resolved to eat them like that from then on. After 8 minutes of inhaling his food, he sat back in his chair, releasing a great belch. It took a few moments, but Phil realized how he had just acted, and felt a bit appalled he even ate his steak that rare. "I must be coming down with something. I've been feeling weird all evening..." Wanting to put whatever sickness he had to rest, Phil carried himself upstairs to get ready for bed, unchanging down to his new jock before plopping down onto his bed, entering a deep sleep. ----- The rays of sunlight eventually stirred the man as he slept. He yawned and stretched, feeling a bit sore all over. Phil let out a belch as well, and it was then that he realized something else was off this morning. Bleary-eyed, he pulled off the sheets and was immediately hit with a wave of strong musk. It felt like he hadn't showered in a week, and to his surprise, he grew a little hard at the thought. From what he could tell, his feet weren't faring too well themselves in the scent department. He shook his head to clear his thoughts, and reached for his glasses on the dresser. He blinked and took them off for a moment. It almost seemed like... he could see a little better without the glasses. A double check confirmed his theory. He gave an annoyed grunt, vowing to see his eye doctor soon enough for a better pair. With his slightly blurred vision, he didn't notice the changes his body went through in the night. His muscles had increased a bit more, and the hairs on his chest continued to thicken. He stumbled into the bathroom, pulling aside the pouch of the jock to let his cock free to unload his bladder. He aimed it with one hand, noting it felt oddly heavy. He guessed that his cock was just still subsiding from morning wood, not realizing it was indeed thicker than the day before. He slipped the tool back into the pouch of his jock and took a look in the mirror. His beard seemed a bit fuller or scragglier than usual. He rolled his eyes and grabbed his razor, trimming it up back to its normal chinstrap look. He took a quick look at the clock in his room and realized he would have to start moving quickly if he didn't want to be late for classes. "Crap!" He shouted before bolting out of the bathroom, any idea of a shower pushed out of his mind. In a rush, he grabbed a can of deodorant and sprayed his pits and crotch vigorously, hiding the musk under a thick layer of aromas. Tossing the can aside, he pulled open his dresser drawers to try and find something suitable to wear. A pair of jeans fit more snugly than usual, but he was still able to get them on without too much trouble. His shirts, on the other hand, did not fare as well. He could barely get any t-shirt to fit over the top of his head and larger shoulders, let alone allow him any sort of decent motion. In frustration he ripped them off, tearing a few with his new strength. Desperate for something to work, his eye looked at the package from yesterday. With no other options, he took the athletic shirt out and wrenched it on. Despite having seemed too large the previous day, it seemed to hug his body in all the right places now, accentuating his pecs, forming abs, and bulging arms. He rubbed a hand down the front, his fingers gliding over the smooth material felt good as he felt the slight contours of his torso. He thought he could feel abs too. He was confused and looked down. Sure enough, his stomach had receded enough to show light bumps when he flexed his stomach. "Guess I never realized how far I've come with the dieting..." he mumbled to himself, a bit scared but excited at the same time. It Made him feel manlier. Remembering he was on a time schedule, Phil grabbed a coat and his bag. He quickly shoveled some food into his stomach in the kitchen, grunting to himself about the lack of meat people have for breakfast, then ran out the door. His morning classes seemed alright, but Phil kept his jacket on to try and hide the odd body changes he had started experiencing. The information in the classes was going right over his head as his mind started drifting. Thoughts of working out and relaxing seemed so much better than boring books, and the occasional rumble of his stomach wasn't helping him concentrate either. He stretched in his seat to try and wake himself up a bit more, pausing when he felt resistance in his clothing. The shirt had fit comfortably only a few hours ago. He subtly unzipped part of his jacket and took a peek inside. His pecs were pushing harder against the fabric, nipples slightly hardened too. His shoulders were also bulging the sleeves. Phil quickly zipped the jacket back up and gulped. This shouldn't be happening. He had no idea what was wrong with his body. To make things worse, seeing his altering body had made him a bit horny. He adjusted his meat inside the jockstrap, trying to will it to go down, but the attention only made him want to play with it more. He gave it a couple of lewd gropes before realizing he was in public, blushing deep red. This only made things worse for the confused man. The combination of embarrassed heat and having the jacket on began to make him sweat, small beads running down his wider back and through the crevices on his chest and abs. His crotch started to sweat as well, the salty water mixing in his pubes and jockstrap causing a reaction. Unknown to him, his musk was starting to slowly overpower the deodorant he applied that morning. Around him, a few people were beginning to crinkle their noses in disgust while some others, confused and nervous, adjusted themselves. Phil eventually got a whiff of it as well and realized, judging from the looks being shot occasionally in his direction, that it was him. He coughed nervously and blushed a bit, waiting desperately for the clock to hit 12:30. With his embarrassment and stomach leading the way, Phil walked out of the classroom as quickly as he could. Phil was starting to panic a bit, and he vowed to sort it out as soon as possible. His stomach growled loudly. Maybe he'd wait till after lunch... Following his stomach, Phil walked to the cafeteria. He started moving towards the salad bar-a common choice ever since he started trying to diet- but after grabbing a couple different veggies he gave a grunt of dissatisfaction. His nostrils flared a bit as he smelled something delicious in the air. His mouth watered as he turned to the grill area, forgetting the plate he had been preparing. On a whim, he ordered 3 burgers and a large helping of fries. Quickly paying for the items, he rushed to sit down at one of the tables, wolfing down the first burger in seconds. It wasn't rare like he would have liked it, but meat was meat. He shrugged and started work on the second burger, taking a bit more time to savor the juicy meal. His body was immediately beginning to take to the nutrients he was receiving. The shirt feeling tighter than ever as his pecs pushed out more, abs looking more like thick cobble stones. His widening lats weren't doing any favors to the poor shirt either, stretching it taught. Even his pants were beginning to feel a bit tight as his glutes swelled like hard rocks and his legs followed suit. Tightest of all though were his shoes. His toes crammed against the ends as it felt like the material was crushing his feet. Halfway through the third burger, he gave a grunt of discomfort in a voice lower than he usually had. He unzipped his jacket and shimmied it off himself in an effort to feel some relief from the tightness. All he managed to accomplish was letting his musk out more freely, radiating a bit from his pits but especially from his crotch. He took in a deep breath, his nostrils staying flared this time, and felt himself harden a bit. He felt like such a man eating meat and smelling like a beast. He started rubbing his crotch through his pants again as he began working on the french fries. Absorbed in the image of his masculinity, coupled with the pleasure of his teasing, Phil didn't realize anything was wrong till a loud rip brought him back to reality. Looking down between his arms, he noticed a large rip down half the middle of his shirt, showing off the deep and hairier crevice between his well-formed pecs. It seemed so unreal. He reached a hand up to cup one of the slabs of muscle, giving a deep, masculine moan as he brushed one of his nips. The sounds had started to attract some attention from surrounding tables. People gave him looks of confusion while others whispered and laughed. Phil blushed a bit and tried to act natural, attempting to pull on his coat again. The motions of his larger muscles caused his athletic shirt to rip further, beginning to reveal the hairy hills of his abs. He thought all would be safe, but as he pulled the jacket over his shoulders, he accidentally ripped a hole in the back, forgetting his new strength. This all seemed to just attract even more attention, making the man even more embarrassed. To add insult to injury, his rising heat levels made his musk radiate more, the jock clinging to his crotch tightly with sweat. Standing up was even worse, as he realized his boner-a full 2 inches longer than normal- pressed tightly against the fabric of his pants. Adding to the attention surrounding him, his first couple of steps were marked with loud rips as large, hairy toes poked out the front of his shoes. At this point, there was little he could do to remain unnoticed, so he rushed out of the cafeteria, knocking a few people over in his haste. He shoved himself into his car, adjusting the seat back a few notches so he would fit more easily, and awkwardly pressed down on the gas with his growing feet. The laces were straining, the rips in the shoes growing bigger as the shirt continued to rip as well. He got into the driveway and bolted into the house, slamming the door behind him and breathing heavily. "This is wrong. So very, very wrong" Phil groaned to himself. With hesitant eyes, he looked down, seeing the moderate mounds of his pecs pushing against his coat. He tentatively unzipped it and carefully took it off, groaning again as he saw the tattered shirt and odd muscled and hairy body underneath. With a frustrated grunt, he ripped the shirt right off his body and tossed it to the ground. His muscled torso glistened with sweat, and it felt good to finally get some cooling relief. Large pecs with hard nipples, rows of hairy abs, a defined Adonis belt, and biceps the size of soft balls. It looked as good as it felt. Looking further down, he noticed the large outline of his cock draping down one of his pant legs. His eyes widened. Even at full erection, he was never as big as he saw now. He felt an impulse to fondle it, but held his hand in check as he took note of the other changes. His muscles hugged close to the jean fabric, making the friction on his crotch all the more intense, and the shoes were a complete mess. He bent down to loosen the tight laces in hope of getting them off his feet. His hands, a bit larger and meatier than he was used to, fumbled clumsily with the strings and he instead opted to rip off the shoes with force, his shoulders and arms flexing hard as he pulled apart the sad shoes. Wiggling his toes, it finally struck him how smelly he was. His feet, overly hairy on the tops and toes, had a sweaty smell to them, and his armpits weren't faring any better. He took another good whiff, his flared nostrils stretching out further. He gave a deep moan as his voice became fully baritone, his cock pressing even harder as if wanting release. Phil felt so strange, he had never been that into scent, especially his own, and the muscle that should have made him panic only brought more excitement. He stood there, conflicted for a minute, before his second head won the fight. Phil rushed to his bedroom and shimmied out of his tight pants, giving a huge sigh of relief as his cock was allowed to spring forth, partially hugged by the jockstrap. The remaining article of clothing was completely damp with sweat and hugged his balls tight. The musk radiating off of it smelled like a much stronger version of what Phil had remembered yesterday. Some inkling in his mind knew that the jockstrap and possibly sweat was causing him to change, but he didn't care at that moment. With a grunt, Phil grabbed his now 10" tool with one of his large, meaty hands and started stroking. The rippling feeling of his muscles as he stroked, the manly musk radiating off his body, Phil was in pure ecstasy. He lifted his free arm and shoved his nose into the pit, his open nostrils taking in the salty, manly musk. All the strange new feelings he had, added to his semi-hard on he had all day, caused him not to last too long. Body growing even hotter and drenching his bed in a bit of sweat, the man roared and shot his load, getting a bit on himself but a lot on the wall behind him. The intense experience left him drained, and Phil quickly nodded off to sleep only in his jockstrap. ------ Everything was quiet, apart from some of the snorting snores occasionally filling the space. Phil slowly awoke, eyes cracking as he peered around. It was still dark, some early hour of the morning. He glanced at the clock on his end table, seeing it read 4:00am. It didn't even register in his mind that he was seeing the numbers clearly without his glasses. What did register was the soreness he was feeling throughout his body. All of his muscles throbbed, as if he had the most intense workout of his life the days before. Coupled with that, the stench was as strong as ever. The cum that he splashed on his skin had been dried, and that coupled with the scent of his old sweat was pungent. The original jock strap smell was nothing compared to the animal he smelled like now. He reached an arm over to flip the light switch and was welcomed with a foreign sight. Two slabs of meaty pecs greeted him as he looked down. Underneath, a 6-pac with nearly an 8-pac visible. He reached to feel his chest, feeling the curve of the muscles and the crevice between them. In place of the cum that had sprayed his chest yesterday, a thick forest of hair was in its place. The same could be said for his even furrier abs, and his legs, though not in the firing range, had become hairy masses. His feet looked strangest of all, a full 4 or 5 sizes larger than the previous day. His toes were thick, the nails darker for some reason. Phil sat up slowly, leaning his back against the head board. He stretches, his muscles and joints popping. He had grown a couple inches overnight too, not that it was noticeable over his other changes currently. "What is wrong with me? It feels so good, but... it doesn't feel right." He held his head in his hands as he tried to think, and he jumped a bit as he brushed past his ears. He got out of bed and walked over to the full length mirror he had on his closet door. Sure enough, his ears were different. The cartilage had stretched itself at the tips, growing into points that increased the size of his ears by a good inch or so. As his mouth stood a bit agape, he noticed a couple of his lower teeth poked into vision more clearly than the others. He pulled back his lower lip and viewed his lower canines, both having indeed grown longer and thicker like tusks almost. "And they'll be even bigger soon" Phil thought to himself, his cock hardening at the apparently masculine image. He lowered his hands and shook his head. Where had such a thought come from? Though his body was so much bigger, he hadn't had any troubles moving in it either. It was as if... he had been like this all along. Was that right? Everything was getting harder for him to think about as attention was drawn more to his stirring crotch and his own musk permeated his nose. Hadn't this been what he wanted all along anyways? He always wanted to be muscular, manlier. Looking at himself in the mirror, he admired his body, looking like a natural bodybuilder covered in a pretty thick, masculine layer of fuzz on his torso, legs, and forearms. His beard was thicker too, higher on his cheeks and a bit longer. His chest puffed out as he lifted an arm and flexed to himself, his thick arm bulging with muscle. The sight empowered him even more, and his cock pressed more strongly against the fabric of his jockstrap. The thing still somehow was large enough to fit him, though it felt pleasantly tight against his cock and balls. One hand moving to start rubbing his crotch through the fabric. He continued to flex, seeing his arm bulge, his pec expand-giving one of his nipples a good squeeze too-, his thick quads which seemed even thicker like tree trunks, his large, hard glutes, everything. The more he flexed, explored, and rubbed, the more turned on he got. His cock started poking through the top of the waistband as it grew and grew. His foreskin had fully grown back overnight too. Flexing a bit more, he slid the jock off and held it in one hand, continuing to admire his large frame. A particularly kinky thought crossed his mind, and he blushed a bit at the thought. He glanced down at the moist jock in his hand and slowly brought it up to his nose. He grunted loudly as he inhaled his own scent in deep. It was just like when he had first gotten the jockstrap, but so much more. He closed his eyes and greedily sucked in the scent, beginning to really jerk his cock with his free hand. As he started jacking, his fingertips and cock started to turn a funny color, going from sickly to pale green to a richer green. The color slowly spread down his body, slowly transforming his meaty hands and turning his cock into a rich green. With the changing color spreading, his cock got more sensitive, and his body seemed to puff out just a tad more. His arms bulged as he jerked, his cock now a solid 12". It all felt so good, but Phil needed to come up for air for a moment. Taking a deep breath, he saw his face again in the mirror. His nose, which had flared out and curved a bit the other day, was now almost vertical, looking more like a snout. It was wide and flat on the front. He blinked a moment before giving a tusky smirk. It looked positively primal, masculine. He took another deep sniff of the jock, and his nose finally finished pushing out into a small snout. Though he admired his body for all the changes he was experiencing, he hadn't started to notice the creeping green going up his arm and spreading over his pelvis. It crept along his body, leaving the areas stronger than before. His ears stretched up another inch, showing the fey influences of his new being prominently. By the time Phil noticed the green skin, it had covered most of his torso, arms, and legs, creeping up his face now too. A small voice in the back of his mind shouted and pleaded for the changes to stop, but the altering skin wouldn't listen. It crept over his chin, his now dark green lips, his snout, and moving up his forehead and pointy ears last. He closed his mind as he struggled with these last parts of the changes. The next time he opened them though, they glowed with a redish fire that overpowered the original brown irises. Suddenly, the changes didn't matter in the slightest. If anything, he was completely enjoying the experience with no reservations. Phil went back over to his bed, dropping the jock on the floor as he fell back onto the covers. He admired his body more as he continued to stroke his green rod. His fingers traced the furry valley between his pecs, the hills of his abs, and the wide sweeps of his obliques. His balls bounced heavily with each stroke, full of testosterone and seed. Everywhere he explored was covered in muscle and dark hair, and the stench of musk still hung lightly in the air. He felt the buildup starting at the base of his cock as he tweaked a meaty, green nipple. Grunting and moaning deeply, Phil tilted his head back and flexed his massive legs hard. Rope after rope of greenish cum sprayed across his huge furry chest and chin, even hitting the wall behind him like last night. The orgasm wracked him for a solid minute before his grunting breaths started to steady. With his seed spent and his body relaxing, Phil was finally able to think clearly again. He sat up in the bed and really got a good look at his new body. It felt at the same time so foreign and natural. It was significantly bulkier than he had been before, but some recalibration allowed him the dexterous movement he had before. Despite how strange his body felt, on the inside he felt... normal. After the frenzy of his libido had quieted down, he could finally concentrate again. Though, feeling his cock twitch slightly as he admired his body and large feet, there were some recalibrations there too. Phil had no idea what he was going to do in his current state; he certainly couldn't go out in the world looking like this. For the moment at least he knew what he wanted to do: take a shower. There was a little nagging in the back of his mind not to do it, but he brushed it aside with the reminder that he would soon be musky again. Unfortunately, he soon realized afterwards that he lacked any clothing to accommodate his new form, and, improvising, wrapped himself in a sheet toga style. He figured he would clean up the room a bit too, ripping the dirty sheets off his bed and tossing them into a hamper. He paused when he saw the jockstrap on the floor. It looked relatively clean, but he could smell the musk he had transferred to it. He picked it up and thought to himself for a moment, wondering at the mysterious power of the object. After a pause, a little thought came to his mind. He smirked and went to the kitchen where the empty box stood from two days ago. He folded the garment and placed it in the box with some wrapping paper, smirking as he considered what doorstep he'd place it.

Hi guys.I don't often write MG stories,but... This was my first ever story on MGS. And it seemed fitting that it should be my first on here... Please understand the submissive/domination is my fetish,that some won't agree to,but enjoy nonetheless.? SLEEPING BEAUTY PART I I lay on my couch in my darkened flat staring up at the ceiling illuminated in parts by the shafts of bright moonlight shining through the open balcony window.I could see the moon in its full glory high in the starlit night sky and the quietness of my flat should of helped me drift off to sleep. But i was kept awake by increasingly homoerotic fantasies about the guy who slept on my bed in my bedroom,soundly sleeping off the effects of his inebriated state following our night of clubbing and drinking. Craig had been a work-mate at a place i used to work.I bumped into him one day and he had offered for me to accompany him with a group of mutual friends for a night out clubbing. Inevitably,he had gotten totally pissed out of his head and almost ineptly unsuccessful in his attempt to pull a girl for a quick shag, and i had opted to allow him to sleep it off at my flat since i lived alone and he was too drunk to get home himself. But as he lay on my bed heavily into slumber, i couldn't but think about Craig and my intense sexual attraction towards the cute 19 year old, ten years my junior... I began to get an erection as images of his lean muscular body completely naked,filled my mind. I tried to shake off the fantasies feeling a sense of insecurity about it. Craig had known i was gay and i could clearly tell from his body language that he felt uncomfortable with my homosexuality,though he said it did'nt bother him.. Craig was a very assertive and often short tempered guy,and i knew that if he had found out about my sexual attraction to him, that he'd go apeshit and beat me up. I was afraid to admit to myself that i was kinda sexually aroused by the thought of Craig dominating me and making me his bitch-boy.That i was perhaps a little masochistic.But i would never dare to push it with Craig... Though i tried my best to shift these fantasies, i was beginning to enjoy them, and i could feel myself reaching orgasm. I whipped my 6 inch cock from my boxers and began to wank as quietly as i could, although Craig was probably too deep asleep to hear my muffled groans as i brought myself closer to the edge. With a grunt,i came over my hand and onto my boxers in short sharp spurts,feeling the weakness of post orgasm briefly overcome me. Recovering, i got up tentatively from the couch and tiptoed my way to the bathroom,washed myself and changed into a fresh pair of boxers. On my way back, i decided to take a peek at my sleeping guest. Craig was laying on his back,breathing softly,still dressed in his blue shirt and jeans. I had thought about unbuttoning his shirt hoping to get a surreptitious glance at his firm chest beneath,when i had assisted him into the bedroom,but only managed to get his shoes,socks and ever present baseball cap off. I watched his firm chest rising and lowering as he slept,imagining that his lightly muscled pecs would suddenly expand and burst open his shirt. I shook my head and felt my cock once again begin to stiffen. Just as i was about to retire to the couch,Craig let out a groan,and then what sounded like material stitches stretching. I stood stock still,watching him as he slept. His shirt looked tight on his chest for a moment,but i put it down to just my fantasies.But as his chest rose as he slept, a button suddenly broke off and shot across the room. I shook my head hoping that this was just my dream, but as i watched, i could see the outline of two shapely pecs forming beneath Craigs thin club shirt, and then the definite protrusion of his nipples poking under the shirt.A gap was pulling open between two buttons as his pecs thickened and rippled slightly,and i could see his chest hair poking through. Shit, i was getting painfully erect at the sight of Craigs pecs perceptively swelling before my eyes like a scene from an 80's movie called HUNK where some nerd was transformed in his sleep into a buff young hunk by some weird witch waving her hand over him.But Craig was always a stud in my eyes. The sound of Craigs shirt ripping its seams brought me round to the scene before me. Another button popped off his shirt and then it suddenly burst open to unveil his swelling pecs rising into thick slabs of muscle covered in dark swirls of hair sweeping across his growing mounds. I wanted to caress and kiss those thickening pecs but dared not to,even though my lust wanted me to. And they were becoming huge and heavy,bigger than a bodybuilders. Craig groaned again and his massive pecs flexed and the swelling stopped just as they were pushing up against his chin,nearly hiding his face from my view. But the growth spread elsewhere..To his lean tight stomach where the sexy thin trail of hair lead up from his pubes to the deep crevasse of his beefy pecs. His stomach tensed and then very gradually,in the shafts of bright moonlight,i could see it ripple and his abs take form,rising like dough in an oven into a six pack that flexed and crunched together.And then his abs grew into a ten pack of hard rippling cobblestone muscles .crushing against each other as Craig seemed to respond by subtly moving his hips.Then his trail of hair grew denser between his fat bricks of abs undulating like sand-dunes,but did not spread out across them, Craig groaned again, almost as if he was dreaming and enjoying this in his sleep. I was painfully hard and wanted to whip out my cock there and then to give it relief,but i was afraid and rooted to the spot as Craig grew before me. He shifted in his sleep and threw his arms up behind his head,which made me think he was waking up,but he was'nt!. I could see the growth spreading into his arms and shoulders.His neck thickened and his shoulders strained at his shirt as his delts pumped up thickly,gradually ripping the seams of his shirt. His biceps,already the size of baseballs,bulged beneath his sleeves into round firm mounds expanding to the size of grapefruits,but still they grew,putting pressure on his sleeves.And as i watched,near orgasm,his sleeves finally succumbed and ripped apart to reveal his bloating biceps and heaving traps. Biceps grew into huge bowling balls at least 25 plus inches but still they grew,thick cord like veins pulsing across the rising fat mounds as they bloated inhumanly towards 30 inches nearly crushing against his head till they stopped.His upper arms were freaky huge now and with rippling sinewy forearms now the size of my own calves, Craig looked as if he could uproot an Oak tree.! My eyes glided down his huge torso as his lats billowed out with a growth now more urgent, into huge bulging slabs.. I was so captivated by the morphing of his torso i had missed the growth in his legs, but the sound of his jeans shredding apart caught my attention as i looked on in awe as his thick thighs bulged and thickened into tree trunks of sheer power,blowing out his jeans and they flexed and grew even bigger than my waist! His calves pumping up as if air was being inflated in them till they were bigger than my biceps..Craig was now a behemoth of huge muscle,nearly outgrowing my bed which creaked under his increased weight. But something else was growing too.Craig,still apparently asleep,reached down and ripped open the crotch of his jeans and then his briefs as if they were flimsy tissue paper,and with nocturnal lust,pulled out his cock in his meaty hand. It too began to grow. Still flaccid,it began to engorge,expanding in his grasp and pushing apart his fingers.Veins rippled along the fattening shaft as it swelled into the girth of a beer can,then added more length to it,pushing out down along his huge thigh towards his knee, and still his cock was soft and covered by foreskin which also seemed to grow more over his flaring cockhead at least two more inches to a now near 15 inch length. With his other hand,Craig cupped his balls as they bloated like filling airbags and spilling out of his grasp as big as oranges,bigger, as big as grapefruit,heaving and churning with what looked like gallons of cum.. I stood against the doorframe shaking and flustered with burgeoning arousal,nearing orgasm. "What are you standing there for,faggot.?" I was suddenly broken out of my state of reverie, to see Craig lying on my bed peering up at me through sleepy eyes,with apparently no ill effects of his earlier drunken state. "Come here and worship my huge fucking body, Bitchboy!". ============================== PART II Craig stretched out his massively muscular torso on my bed,causing it to creak under his huge weight. A slither of moonlight shone across the thick heaving mounds of his pecs and cast a menacing glow upon his handsome face."What you waiting for bitch-boy...come and worship my big buffed body".I felt rooted to the spot as i felt my nerves rattle me,feeling a sense of inferiority towards the musclegod laying before me."Move it faggot!"..Craig said with more assertion.I forced myself to move towards him, my heart beating at a thousand times a minute and my cock throbbing even harder with my submissive lust.Tentatively,i reached down and touched his heavy hairy pecs and the initial sensation made me shudder like i was about to have an orgasm.Craig slapped his hand over mine and made me rub and knead his thick pecs,flexing them beneath my hand. There was a snide grin on his face as he looked up at me.."You fancy me,don't you Joey ,my bitch-boy?".I nodded silently, feeling embarrassed that i must have made my attraction to him too obvious."I thought so bitch-boy. I've seen the way you've looked at me and i can read your body language whenever you're around me."I swallowed hard as i felt my mouth go suddenly dry."I'm so sorry Craig. I didn't mean to..."Craig cut me off. "Call me Master Craig" he bellowed menacingly.When he saw me flinch he laughed.."Sorry..Master Craig"My hands massaged his pecs now, free from his rough grasp.The cleft between his huge fucking pec mounds was like a valley which i almost lost my fingers in...which made him respond by flexing and crunching the massive mounds together and nearly crushing my fragile fingers. Craig lifted his left arm up and flexed his enormous boulder like bicep,making it bulge obscenely and ripple with thick chord like vascular veins."You did this" he said flexing his huge fat bi."H..how did i do this Master Craig ?" i replied nervously."It seems you have the ability to fulfill your erotic fantasies..and tonight you are very susceptible to them".I was bewildered and puzzled."Come on bitch-boy. You dreamt about me becoming a fucking huge sexy musclegod...........and now i am !".I started to piece the recent events together.'Could it have been me ?' I glanced down at the hunk in front of me as i tweaked and played with his thick juicy nipples.Craig threw both his arms up behind his head and so big were his biceps that with one flex and he could crush his own head !He looked up at me with a sly grin as if gaging that i was figuring it all out in my mind. I let myself give in to my lust and stripped what little i had on till i was naked, my erection poking out at a meager 6 inches to his 15 plus.... and i climbed onto his huge torso,straddling him and continuing to massage his beefy pecs.Craig clamped his hands on my hips and lifted me easily up above him.Then i felt his huge fat log of a cock push against my butt cheeks and i immediately started to panic at the fear of my huge hunky mate ripping me apart with his gigantic cock."Use your power,Joey.You can make me fit into you".I felt Craigs big bulbous cockhead push my buttcheeks apart and then press against my anus."Fuck it. I ain't gonna wait..I'm too horny"With that Craig thrust his huge cock into me and i screamed out in pain as he buried his fat dick into my fuck chute."Please don't hurt me.." i screamed in tears trying to wish away the pain.Then suddenly i felt my anus stretch wider and the pain very quickly subside as he thrust all 15 inches deep inside of me.I took every inch into me. Incredulously, i began to realise my powers.I made Craig grow.I made myself able to take his gigantic cock..As Craig bucked and fucked me i began to think what else i could do, but it was hard trying to concentrate as Craig was driving me wild with lust. Through bleary eyes i glanced down at his huge pecs...Perhaps a little bigger...? Craig let out a guttural roar as his pecs suddenly grew even bigger, swelling and expanding as if they were being inflated by some invisible air-pump.Growing,rising,bloating...into huge slabs of pumped muscle pushing up towards his chin and capped by enlarging egg cup sized nipples.Craig pulled me towards him and pressed my face against his heavy pendulous overgrown pecs into the hairy crevasse between.Finally, i willed the growth to stop and began to lavishly suck and kiss his huge chest and then like a baby,suckle at his big nips."Oh fuck yeah....i told you that you had the power" Craig groaned. As Craig fucked me i could not hold back my orgasm..and i spurted cum over his rigid block like abs and the lower shelf of his pecs, letting out my own rather meek shout of lust. Images of young men and teenage boys growing huge muscles filled my mind as Craig fucked me. If i had this kind of power what else could i do...? ============================== PART III ' I lay straddled on Craigs massively over muscled torso,tired and worn out from the rough hard fuck my huge muscle Master had given me. Even now,though i was drained and weak and sleek with exertive sweat,Craigs huge 15 inch cock was still impaled deep within my stretched bowels, and he was humping me up and down on it,still intensely turned on by the overdose in testosterone and sexual urges.He could see that i was too drained to keep up with his phenomenal homosexual stamina and brute strength and,for a few moments i saw a mean sneer on his face at the fact that i was no match for him."Whats up bitch-boy, can't you keep up with your fuckin' creation.." Still a little irritated,Craig knew he couldn't 'enjoy' himself if i was in no fit state to keep up with his relentless homoerotic lust..so he stopped fucking me on his monster cock and pulled me down into a firm hug,pressing my worn face against his beefy pec mounds and almost suffocating me in the deep hairy crevasse between, and holding me tight in his muscular arms,the huge 30 inch plus biceps grinding and flexing against me. I tried to struggle off his immense cock still impaled deep up my arse-hole, but i had not the strength and just slumped against his hot heaving muscles feeling sleep and dreams encroach..."Have fun with your dreams.." Craig said softly as i sunk into slumber... .................................................. .................................................. .21 year old Matt Chambers lay on his bed in his darkened bedroom..He could not sleep.Up until a few moments ago the sounds of what obviously sounded like two people having sex drifted through the thin walls of the flat next door..His 19 year old girlfriend Tiffany was fast asleep beside him and oblivious to the moaning and groaning that had been going on next door a few minutes earlier.. But the thought of who the person was that was having sex had totally sickened Matt.. He had met his neighbour Joey several times before, and had learned that he was a queer through a most unusual and for Joey,an embarrassing way....Some weeks before Matt had collided with Joey out in the apartment block corridor and knocking the guy to the ground and sending the contents of a carrier bag that Joey was carrying all over the floor. Rather embarrassing for Joey,one of the contents was a Gay Porn magazine. Afterwards Joey rushed back to his flat rather red-faced.. and a little while later when confronted by Matt,he plucked up the courage and confessed to being gay.. Now, Matt sat up on the edge of his bed trying to shake out the sick image of that queer Joey having sex with another man..He left Tiffany sleeping soundly on his bed and decided to go out onto the balcony for a cigarette.. He lit one and took long drags on it as he stared up into the starlit night sky.But then his mind wandered back to Joey and an image of the gay guy sucking his dick...but then he shook his head as if to get the repulsive image out of his mind ''Fuck-what the hell was that'' he said shocked at the sudden thought. He tried to think of his girlfriend laying naked on his bed, but another image of Joey kneeling naked at his feet and begging for his fat cock entered his mind, and this time his cock stirred and filled slowly into a gradual erection. Matt tried to shake the more and more intrusive image from out of his mind but was becoming more and more turned on by them. It seemed like his arrogant heterosexuality was draining away, only to be replaced by an increasing homosexuality,every bit as arrogant...and dominant. Matt shook his head as if to fight of these arousing lustful desires but was losing.. All of a sudden,just like a switch had been flicked. Any resistance disappeared and was replaced by an intense feeling of homosexual desire and dominance and power. In fact,from that moment on,Matts whole reality altered.Tiffany vanished from his bed,and all knowledge of knowing her had gone from Matts mind. He was no longer a straight guy turned on by girls with big tits but an aggressively dominant gay guy turned on by desires of controlling and fucking weaker men-like Joey!.Matts cock responded by tenting up his boxers and poking out close towards the slit at the front.Matt felt horny and humped his crotch forward and pushing out his stiffly erect 9 inch cock from the slit, and began to beat himself off with wild abandon, not noticing at first that his cock was getting even thicker in girth and pushing apart at his groping fingers. When he did notice, instead of alarm,he hollered out in horned up bliss and wanked himself off with both his hands as he watched with glazed eyes as his growing cock pushed out in length beyond its original 9 inches reaching upwards and outwards to a foot long and still growing..Matts balls bloated and churned and expanded like balloons into two huge grapefruit sized cum sacks and pushed their way free of his boxers. His cock poked out close to what looked like 14 or 15 inches now, and brushed against the balcony railing sending Matt into orgasmic bliss, and he fired off huge globs of cum over the balcony and into the night,falling like gooey rain down to the ground below. Matt came and came for at least ten minutes before the orgasm subsided..but he was still almost frenzied with lust...Then there was something else....Matt reached up and tweaked his left nipple and swayed sexually and uninhibited out on his balcony..He had a lean lightly muscled smooth chest but when he reached up to tease his nips he found himself groping firm,shapely pecs that he had never properly had before..and his pecs were expanding and pushing out beneath his hand. Now he began to grope both his pecs as they filled out into bulging mounds...... It seemed Matt was growing bigger muscles as well......but he was in too much of a sexual stupor to wonder why......and about Joey who was dreaming about him next door......................................................... .................................................. ============================== PART IV I lay in the massively muscled arms of Craig,now freed from his huge still-erect dick, deep in slumber, immersed in a richly erotic dream about Matt, my handsome young next door neighbour,fulfilling my hidden fantasy of him growing and swelling into a massively muscled hunk,like Craig had become.Though i knew him to be fiercely straight,even to the point of homophobic arrogance..i was kinda attracted to his mean streak and he was a very sexy guy to look at..Hard good looks, sculpted athletic muscles..even the black tats simulating barbed wire wrapped around his left forearm added to his sexiness..Oh how i loved escaping into my own private fantasies of him. Images formed from the blackness of sleep of Matt laying naked on his bed, his lean athletic body bathed in shafts of moonlight and slick with a sheen of sweat, his muscles growing and swelling as he groaned and writhed in increasingly animalistic lust...growing into my ideal of a fantasy man.. Little was i aware that my nocturnal fantasies of Matt were merging into reality...Matt was growing..but he wasn't exactly growing,sprawled seductively whilst in his bed. .................................................. .................................................. .... Matt leaned back against the wall as his stood out on his balcony,groaning and gently swaying with a feeling of intense lust and overwhelming sexual power.. His obscenely huge cock risen up in a raging erection like a howitzer cannon ready to fire its salvo...He had already 'fired' his own salvo of thick cum up and out into the night air, and now pearly beads of 'after-cum' oozed down his hard throbbing shaft from a glistening cockhead,and over his hefty grapefruit sized balls.. Matt felt strong and virile..and pumped like he had just come from a work-out at a gym.Leaning against the wall, he caressed his torso, feeling his pecs firm up and pump up beneath his exploring hands..becoming shapely mounds full and thick enough to grope and rub more intently now... and they seemed to grow even more as he felt himself up. Matt was filled with a wanting desire to grow huge and freakily muscular and his cock responded by pumping out slick dribbles of cum.. His pecs bulged and expanded,overfilling his groping hands and pushing out thicker and beefier into big swollen hills of muscles and forcing his enlarging nipples to point downwards...and when his huge 15 inch cock brushed against his growing pecs, Matt let forth an almighty volley of cum into the twilight,the sensation of his cock meeting his beefy pecs sending him into blinding orgasm and steadying himself against the wall.. The muscle growth spread through his tensed and now sweat slickan body.He traps thickened and rippled and pushed up close to his ears and giving him a thick bull neck like a big pro American football player or a wrestler.His delts pumped up and thickened till his meaty shoulders looked to be several feet across and powerful enough to hold up a full grown elephant on them.Matt absently raised his arm up to take a drag from his cigarette and then caught sight of his biceps expanding from a small baseball bump into a grapefruit sized mound,and then a well defined and pumped bulge the size of a cantaloupe melon,rippling and pulsing with prominent veins.He could'nt resist throwing both his arms up into a double bi and watching the biceps split and swell even bigger, the vascular veins now rippling and chord-like seemingly pumping more size into his triceps as well as his bi's.Matt was barely able to withstand another orgasm as his biceps bloated obscenely as big as bowling balls and his triceps pumped and engorged into savage horseshoes looking like heaving overfilled sacks..Now with an upper arm size surpassing 30 inches, Matt had great difficulty keeping his double bi pose..Whats more, his forearms had thickened and pumped up and rippled ferociously with veins thicker than an ordinary mans upper arm..and it made the barb wire tat all up his left forearm really show.Hell- he could rip out oak trees with his strong arms!.Pretty soon his lats joined in the growth..Where he had once had only a slight definition,his lats were swelling out as if being inflated into huge meaty slabs of muscle and that would force his arms out further when he would be in a relaxed stance. He soon had the most shocking and sharply sculpted v shape taper to his torso every bodybuilder would envy,especially now that his waist lost a few inches. All this tensing and flexing of his torso had hardened his lean abs and he did have a slight 6 pack that he was proud of, but even that was bulging and rippling into thick blocks of cobblestone and then reforming into an 8 pack,then a 10 pack. But his pendulously swollen pecs hid them from Matts view only for the sake of a mirror. "Fuckin' awesome" Matt said as he felt strong and powerful....and dominant He could feel himself rising to orgasm as his pert butt expanded into two hot hard muscular spheres, and the fantasy of shoving his meaty ass into the face of any weak little faggot slave he wanted.."Suffocation by my ass" he smirked..as the thought crossed his mind.. Eventually,the muscle growth reached his legs,exploding his quads into thick powerful muscles looking like tree trunks, flexing like the flanks of a racehorse.And his calves bulging out into huge tear drops,swollen as big as an Olympic gymnasts biceps... Shit.. Matt felt so unbelievably sexy and strong.He took a long hard drag from his cigarette, loving the feeling of his massive bicep crunch against his sinewy forearm as he reached up and took the cigarette between his now stronger hands,took a last deep drag and flicked the butt out over the balcony.. He turned back into his bedroom,the floor thudding beneath his huge muscular body,and his perception briefly thrown off by an added 3 inches on top of his 5 ft 9 height and of his sheer size.. The bed creaked under his weight as he lay down and began to masturbate his huge fat dick to increasingly libidinous fantasies..oblivious to the fact that barely 15 minutes before, he had been snuggled up beside a pretty young girl,once a slim athletic straight guy..A past life. .................................................. .................................................. ...... It was 3 AM .Hours before sunrise..and on i slept and dreamed of muscle growth,of huge cocks, of dominant young men... ======================================= PART V II was finding my dreams so powerfully vivid and so damned erotic that i felt like i had a constant hard-on. These were less like 'wet dreams' and more like 'soaking wet dreams'.. I had already had several nocturnal orgasms that had left my bedsheet with large damp blotches and my sleeping Master Craigs sexy muscled torso peppered with tiny drops of cum, which comparable to his own mighty orgasm,would seem pathetic. But i could'nt help it...I was so turned on by the images of hot hunky young men growing huge freaky massive muscles and oversized cocks.. Image after image, dream after dream swirled about in my mind. Matt,my next door neighbour,growing and morphing into a fucking god!. Master Craig,flexing and getting off over his huge bloated muscles.The two handsome decorators doing up the empty flat down the corridor,their bulging biceps straining their sleeves to bursting,and huge pecs pushing apart their paint spattered overalls.The gang of troublesome teenaged boys who hung around the local Youth centre,growing insanely huge and oversized in their hooded tops,t-shirts and trackies, their bad-boy attitudes even spinning me off into a wicked fantasy about the rapper Eminem growing into a massively muscled bad boy hunk.. All these wild fantasies were suddenly overwhelming me and just as i felt i was about to reach the point that i could take no more orgasms, i awoke abruptly,covered in sweat and my heart beating furiously like a drum. Morning sunlight shone softly in through gaps in the curtains and i lay there watching the dust-motes dancing around in shafts of sunlights..Allowing myself to re-adjust to being awake and my eyes clearing of sleepy blurriness..i suddenly became aware of my dreams of Craig and Matt and other men growing and morphing into my ultimate fantasies, but finding myself alone and naked in bed sporting a raging 'morning woody' and lying on cum moistened sheets,i thought it all to be just a dream,but a very vivid one at that!. I sat up in my bed and stretched my limbs,smiling to myself of how good my dreams were..and the fact that i'd need to put my sheets through the wash too!.I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and glanced at the digital clock on the nearby end table. It was a little before 8.am. Something made me glance up at the poster of Eminem that i had stuck up on the wall across from me....and i nearly fell out of bed at the sight of him.!I was'nt a big fan of rap but i considered Eminem a real hot stud,and i really did'nt care about all this contraversy around him..he was just so sexy.But now fixated by the poster..it show him as much more than that.Originally the poster showed him from the waist up only, wearing an unzipped grey hooded jersey with the hood up over a white bandana over his head, and the jersey wide open to reveal his lean smooth muscled torso..But now,..now he was fucking huge.Wearing the same get-up and in the same pose,his jersey,albeit now sleeveless, was open to reveal obscenely huge slabs of pecs with big juicy nipples pointing groundward.His abs were an eight pack of thick striated blocks crunched and tensed together and with a thick love trail of hair running up between them from a teasing low waistband just in shot, to his naval.. And then his arms..Holy fuck.! Boulder like delts bulging out of the torn seams where his sleeves must of once attached.Massive swollen biceps as big as bowling balls and streaked with sinewy veins.Heavy thick traps,just hinting a glimpse at their huge size behind his bi's...And powerful rippling forearms the size of an ordinary mans calf muscles.. I got up from my bed and took a closer look at the poster..This all was'nt a dream..It could'nt have been real..Could it..?Then i remembered Craig..Oh fuck..!Feeling my heart begin to race again, i nervously crept out of my bedroom,looking around and expecting to see Craig.Then i caught sight of him in the bathroom..as big as i had dreamed.Shit.! This was real.. Craig was standing in my bathroom in front of the full length mirror flexing and posing his enormous naked muscled body and getting off on himself judging by the freaky huge foot long plus erection he was sporting. I stood just out of view as i watched him show off to himself.."Fuck yeah..look at me, i'm a motherfuckin' hunk.Yeah look at my huge bloated guns.." He flexed a double bicep pumping them up into huge bloatedcannonballs, which very nearly made me come again."Oh fuck yeah" Craig groaned, unable to resist taking his huge jumbo cock in his hands and start beating off over the sight of himself.I turned away and took stock of myself..I had done this to Craig.Though it defied normal reality, i began to feel positive about it..Could i bend reality to siut my fantasies..? Suddenly, i was broken out of my chain of thought by a loud crash coming from my bedroom, and raced back to it...to find a large rough looking handpulling back at a hole made in the thin sheetrock wall barely feet to the left of my bed. A hole that had been made by someone literally punching out the wall from the other side.The hole was ripped larger by the hand and plaster and dust fell away. Then,with an almighty crash, much of the wall fell way,enough to step through with just a duck of the head. I'd have expected Craig to come running at the deafening noise but he showed no urgency in yet appearing. When the dust settled,and the fragments of plaster fell away,through the gaping rent stepped a man of inhuman musculature,heaving and flexing his huge naked body and showing off a fucking oversized cock and balls beyond the normal human proportions...I instantly recognised Matt. Another result of my wayward imagination..! "Hiya faggot..i want your fuckin' tight ass",he glared evilly at me. I backed away a little intimidated by his sheer size.Like Craig...or should i say,Master Craig,..Matt had grown into a massive hunk with overdeveloped muscles packed onto a body that,like Master Craig,had gained muscle size rather than height,making them look impossibly huge.I liked my fantasy guys to definately be taller than me, say 7 foot, but i'm more of a muscle size fetishist..the bigger and freakier his muscles,the better! Matt charged at me like a bull, leaving me little chance to get out of his way.He hit me full force,knocking the wind out of me and nearly crushing the life out of me against the opposite wall with his huge torso. "Gonna fuck you with my big fat dick,faggot..I know you want that"I could'nt do much pinned against the wall basically by his huge bloated pec mounds..Then he lifted me up and i felt his thick cockhead press against my ass,and then with an animalistic grunt Matt thrust his cock into my anus,sending searing pain through me.."Take it like the faggot you are,Joey" Matt snarled evilly.I tried to focus my powers on allowing me to take yet another huge musclecock,as i cried out in pain.Almost immediately,the burning agony subsided and was replaced by intense pleasure as Matt began to mercilessly pound his 14 inch plus cock in and out of me, swearing and grunting with every thrust.I could feel the heat radiate from his sweaty torso and could not resist burying my head in the deep crevasse between his gigantic pecs,nearly suffocating myself in the process!."Yeah,you stupid little pussy,worship my huge manly muscles.."Matt fucked me harder and faster with wild abandon, as if he was aiming to drive his cock right through me."Fucking bitch,fucking bitch,fucking bitch.."Matt continued to pound me for what seemed like ages,leaving ragged and worn like a rag doll,but with unlimited energy in him. Then through all the frenzied fucking..i heard Master Craigs voice in a tone of what sounded like anger. "What the fucks going on here.....?" ======================================== What Dreams May Come..: Sleeping Beauty PART VI .................................................. ............ Master Craig was standing at the door to my bedroom,his massive muscles filling the door-frame. He looked mighty pissed at the sight of the equally muscular Matt buggering the hell out of his faggot bitch and almost crushing the weak little fucker against the wall with each hard relentless thrust of his gigantic cock."What the fuck you doin' with my bitch.." Craig roared angrily at the muscleman intruding on his fuck tool..Matt glared back across at Craig,never even slowing in his butt pounding of poor little Joey, and just grinned ignorantly at him."He ain't your fuckin' bitch..so piss off dickhead.!" Thats it. That sent off Craig into a rage and he flew across the room and attempted to drag Matt off of Joey, but with Joey still impaled on his huge ramrod, Joey was dragged back with him.Joey felt Master Craigs rough meaty hands grip his left arm in a painful hold, and he was literally yanked off of Matts cock and thrown to the floor as Craig turned his anger against Matt."You wanna fuckin' challenge me do ya..you stupid cunt" Matts temper began to boil up and the two muscle men glared angrily at each other barely inches apart."Yeah..i'll show you who's fuckin' tougher."Matt tried to shove Craig back but Craig managed to knock away his hands and pushed Matt with some considerable force clear across the room.Matts massive wide back slapped against the wall with such force that he created a deep cracked dent in it just barely inches from the gaping hole he had made just a while before."You fuckin' wanker" he shouted back at Craig,his face contorted in rage and spitting drivel as he shouted. Joey cowered in the corner of the room,shocked and stunned by the two huge muscle-hunks challenging each other for 'ownership' of him..and he felt felt a mixture of fear and of sexual arousal spurred on by his masochistic desires that he had felt for so long a little embarrassed and uncomfortable dealing with. Matt charged like a bull across the room and rugby tackled Craig,lifting him with all his strength up off the ground and knocking him out of the room, with every muscle in his torso pumped and writhing with the effort. A huge crash roused Joey from his corner and still a little weak from Matts powerfuck, he followed the two struggling behemoths into the hallway.Craigs rippling and bulging muscular torso had cracked the door frame of the bathroom as he was thrown against it."Give it up arsehole,you're weaker than me.." Matt sneered furiously at Craig,gripping him by the throat and attempting and failing to lift him off his feet in an effort to dominate him. Joey,standing out of the way, could see the thick veins streaking across Matts huge cannonball bicep ripple and engorge, and his bicep pump up almost as if it was about to explode. Both guys muscles were beginning to glisten with a sheen of sweat as their fight ensued.Craig clenched Matts wrist and pulled his hand away from his throat and then threw a hard right hook into Matts reddened face. "Get the fuck off me.."Matt barely reacted to the punch,which had Craig thrown against an ordinarily built man,would have nearly killed him..!Craig threw a hard gut punch into Matts rock solid eight pack abs but with only the slightest flinch from his opponent.Books and and a framed picture went crashing to the floor as the muscle mencarried on fighting. Matt was thrown back and crashed right through a wall connecting the hallway to the lounge,sending dust and plaster falling everywhere. Matt crashed down onto a low cabinet full of Joeys music CDS,crushing and splintering the wooden unit beneath his massive body.Joey had to do something..Throughout all their swearing and screaming and brutal fighting for dominance, Matt and Craig were wreaking Joeys flat!. "For gods sake..stop fighting please...you're damaging my flat." Joey screamed.Neither heard him..Matt was throwing punches at Craig and Craig was either successfully blocking them or they were failing to make an impact on his body,now pumped and bulging and reddened by his exertion with Matt.Matt too,was red raw with the effort,every muscles now engorged and bloated,every vein rippling and pronounced."Stop fighting please.."Joey screamed vainly..even though his little dick was painfully erect at the sight of the two hunks wrestling against each other in full nudity..Despite all this violence and aggression,both Craig and Matt had constant,raging erections throughout, their massive cocks frequently rubbing against each other,slick with pre-cum and sweat..and now among all their rage,intense sexual arousal was filling up inside them. Yet another deep cracked dent was made in the lounge wall as both guys slung themslves against it in their struggle.Joey gave up protesting as the fight carried on into the centre of the lounge.Matt threw a punch which Craig caught in his hand and twisted Matts fist away,and thinking the same..the muscle hunks tried to headbutt each at the same time,their foreheads meeting together with a sickening crunch that would have split an ordinary mans skull but left them barely noticing the savage blows. Craig tired to judo throw Matt over his shoulder but ended up with sending them both crashing onto a low coffee table and splintering it like it was made out of bulsa wood and not stong mahogany.Joey looked to be in tears at the state of his flat..but he noticed that Craig and Matt had finally stopped fighting..Instead,their sexuallust had finally gotten the best of them. Craig was lying atop of Matt,both musclemen glistening with sweat and breathing heavily, although it would take very little time to recover. Craig glared down into Matts green eyes and found his rage diminishing as he felt turned by having this magnificently sexy musclebeast beneath him."Guess we're strong as each other..stud"Matt calmed down and even let a little smile."Damn right,you hunk.." he said,giving Craig a petting kiss on his lips that then led into a full and rough deep throat. Joey looked on in dismay,watching his Masters pull themselves into a passionate embrace and kissing each other with such intense ferocity.First they were fighting and hating each other..and now they were making out with each other. Joey just stood there like a lost sheep in his wrecked apartment,when all of a sudden there was a knock at the front door. Shaken out of his daze,Joey panicked a little about someone seeing these two muscle hunks writhing around in gay passion on his lounge floor, but then a second knock at the door and some guy shouting through.."Is everything alright in there?", and Joey quickly threw on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt before nervously answering the door. Opening it just a fraction, he peaked out to find a cute young guy,barely out of his teens,standing out in the corridor.It was one of the decorators from the empty flat down the corridor,evident by the white paint and dust specked grey overall pulled down and tied around his slim waist and the dust smeared sky and navy blue Nicholson tee he wore on his athletic physique. "Is everything alright mister..i heard what sounded like shouting and crashing coming from your flat?". Joey shook his head,trying to think up some reason.."Um..um..oh,..i was trying to move a cabinet and it tipped over..""Do ya wanna hand mate..?" the cute guy offered."Um..no thanks..but thank you for offering." Joey smiled weakly.'Damn this guys cute' Joey suddenly found himself thinking,yet stunned that he thought that, a little bewildered by the recent goings on.But he was..Mean but cute looking,short cropped black hair gelled into spikes,ice blue eyes,full lips,gold ring in his left ear and a studded gold bar piercing his right brow that had notches shaved into it too, and smelling faintly of a mixture of cigarettes and cologne...This guy screamed urban youth/bad boy. "Well,see ya then.." Joey said weakly,trying to hide his growing boner..Just as he was about to close the door.."Damn,you are so fuckin' sexy,Matt"echoed Craigs voice... Joey could not hide his flush of embarrassment as the decorator gave him a clearly suspicious look and a smirk before walking away.Joey couldn't shut the door quick enough..though glancing around at his flat..it seemed it needed re-decorating too.!! The decorator smiled inwardly to himself as he walked down the corridor to the empty flat..'Definately gay' he thought to himself..Normally the thought of anything gay repulsed him..but he couldn't help but find himself getting a hard-on. He got to the front door of the flat and shrugged his shoulders,for some reason finding his t-shirt was suddenly tight on him. 'Funny,..it wasn't tight on me this morning'..he thought..,raising up to tug at the front of it..then glancing down at his lean bicep as it made a slight tear against a now full stretched sleeve....Then he heard his workmates voice call out to him. "Hey Luke, come here quick..." .............THE END ========================================= This add-on ,done a long while later,was just a rushed hash.. Sleeping Beauty:5 Years Later It had been 5 years since Joey Carmichael had discovered he had suddenly and unexpectedly out of the blue developed some strange but exceptionally hot supernatural powers.. He could alter a mans physical features,and seeing as Joey was now right out of the closet with his homosexuality,emboldened with by his powers,he could shape them to his wild erotic fantasies,...and perhaps even better still,he could warp immediate reality around his ''creations'' so they fit in like everything was normal.. What was meant by immediate reality,although he could change worldwide views and perceptions on physical and sexual ideals so that a muscular man with a big cock was seen as a truely healthy man and that homosexuality was not a ''burn all faggots at the stake sin'' or shameful taboo but gay sex should be accepted as openly as straight sex in a ''whatever takes your fancy,or straight guy saying "It would'nt hurt me to try it out every once in a while'' view,..even in the much maligned muslim countries views where this aspect of his powers had been most notable,producing a small but noticable rise in democratic values...[No more beheading gay men in front of a baying crowd in Tehran.!],he could not change the wider world physically out of his own geographical boundaries unless he was connected to some source of media like a television or the internet...or dreaming about some-one,one of the mainstays of his powers.. He could not go out and regrow the Amazonian rainforest much as he'd love to.He had no powers to bring back the dead,although a man he transforms would be cured of any sexual illnesses or other sicknesses or injuries. He tried wishing for money straight away,but not because of his powers and more out of an extra-ordinary incredible stroke of luck,he had won £5.5 million on the National Lottery two years ago which has now left him much better off than five years ago. There was a downside to his powers..He could not alter himself physically.Call it a curse maybe,but Joey did not mind if he could act out his sexual fantasies on other men.. And as ever,like 5 years ago,he still had that masochistic attraction to dominant young men. Where are the other guys now,one might ask..? Well... Craig Scripter and Matt Chambers,Joeys first two 'creations', or fantasies more like, ''got bored of him'' three years ago,and moved on to set up a Bodybuilding Gym together in Croydon...which most of the time doubles as a gay sex club.given the raging hard-ons that all that pumping muscles gives the two huge owners and some of their choice clients. They thought about getting married but were too much in love with themselves,and even often engaging in hot and often violent fuck sessions they would more often toy about with rough and tough sex with muscle fetish admirers that drooled all over them. The Gym holds a large membership of mostly young men in their late teens to early thirties.. Thanks to Joey bequeathing a bit of his powers to the two hunks,they could 'speed up' the muscular developement of some of their more sexier clients, while making the the less attractive ones more sumbmissive to the bigger guys..which is why Craig had purchased an empty building next door and converted it as a place to act out gay muscle fantasies..ie the gay sex club. Because of his lottory win,Joey brought a large penthouse in a new queyside developement on the River Thames, a stones throw from the council estate he had lived in 5 years ago. Put it down to the fact that despite living there for 11 years after moving out from his parents,the local suburbs were his roots,where he was brought up..and he knew every nook and cranny like the back of his hand. Now with a spacious Penthouse apartment overlooking the river and sprawling parklands,Joey now living at times on his own,could invite anyone he wanted and indulge in his own little perverted fantasies from time to time.One of them being that he was drawn to the culture of Chavs.Hard cocky street rough teenaged boys, [more often white,but race is not an issue here] who have a liking for sports of casual designer brand clothes and urban music and a dislike for authority. With Joeys powers he could unleash this derision for authority in sexual role play to create the ultimate bad boy thug,and usually transforming a clean cut twinkish public schoolboy or twinky camp gay teen into a hardened muscle-bound hunk..[*] That gang of youths he fantasised about becoming HUGE muscle hunks. Well,for a week he toyed around with his powers,often at night they would in particular pop up into his dreams,growing slowly rather than Craig or Matt or Luke or Daz,the 2 hot decorators that eventually moved into the flat they were renovating,thanks to Joeys powers..and ended up doing up Joeys flat after 'doing' him up the arse..The gang of chavs had changed perceptively each time Joey had seen them over the course of that week coinciding with his dreams...Going from slender and lithe in their loose Fred Perry or Lacoste tee's or England football shirts and tight nylon or cotton trackies, to athletically muscular, to gymnast muscular [by that time filling out their clothes rather sexily.!], to powerfully muscular and ripped like an amateur bodybuilder [by that time straining anything they wore,and usually with their minds altering to more gay and muscle exhibitionist desires,intentionally wearing tight clothes to show their bulging muscles and cocks.] to eventually growing into massive freaky yet perfectly sculpted muscle hulks who either went around shirtless or wearing skin-tight tees that accentuated their every bulge and contour,including their crotches..!By the last day,driven by lust they were drawn to Joeys flat,and foolishly for Joey's stamina, they gang banged him. One of them,Damien Thorn whom Joey had nicknamed Omen for obviously like-named reasons [but with nothing to do with that bloke down in the fiery depths.],has become his on-off boyfreind.. Stopping by whenever the whim for rough sex or muscle worship suited him, but in reality a spark of genuine love maybe emerging between the two. Joey has already taken Damien to Cairns in tropical Northern Australia, to the Greek island of Crete,to the party isles of Ibiza and Magaluf... Over the intervening years,Joey became more in control of his powers,trying them out in certain fantasy scenarios. One that he favoured was Although at first getting used to them was awkward,and he often had mishaps of unintentional muscle growth.. [*] ...like the three teenaged Pakinstani lads entering a mosque for prayer.Just the smallest fantasy of muscle growth,more of a humourous thought,saw them coming out half an hour later,huge muscle hulks.. ..The young man selling the Big Issue outside the local Underground station,really being the BIG ISSUE by the end of it.! ..The builders that constructed the Queyside developement Joey now resided in. ..Watching the crowds of England fans in Stuttgart town square in Germany during the 2006 Football World Cup.. But eventually,Joey polished his powers of muscle growth...coming the realisation that he had one peculiar fetish,Somnophilia, sexual attraction to sleeping or passed out guys,most certainly as a result of how his powers first originated.. He often dreamt that he was a guy with superpowers calling himself The SandMan going around turning sleeping men into gigantic hunks.Then the realisation that he could actual try out some kinda way to grow sleeping men,he would often watch gay or straight porn featuring sleeping,unconscious or passed out drunk men [akin to Craig] and musclemorph them as he watched,..or he would on ocassions encounter a stud dozing on the tube train or bus and make him grow right there and then..! Nowadays as for Joey himself.With his money worries not an issue,he could travel the world and explore new destinations and immerse himself in foreign cultures,which usually meant that he had a chance to indulge in his sexual fantasies and shape the 'immediate reality' abroad....sometimes with Damien Omen,...sometimes with acquaintances,sometimes alone.. You'd expect him to be like Quentin Crisp the way i've portrayed him as living alone in a big apartment visited by ''clientele' so to speak.. Joeys grown to be a more refined person, living alone but enjoying plenty of company,and not just muscle guys but ordinary folk,..living the high life now that his money allows.. ..... Living Happily Ever After THE END..? It was rushed so i apologise if its turned out below par.......?" PLEASE NOTE, Apologies for the derogatory usage of terms in my story,its just a story,..